This is a modern-English version of A Little Princess: Being the whole story of Sara Crewe now told for the first time, originally written by Burnett, Frances Hodgson. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


A
LITTLE PRINCESS

BEING THE WHOLE STORY OF SARA CREWE
NOW TOLD FOR THE FIRST TIME

BEING THE COMPLETE STORY OF SARA CREWE
NOW TOLD FOR THE FIRST TIME

BY

BY

FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT

FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS IN COLORS BY
ETHEL FRANKLIN BETTS

WITH ILLUSTRATIONS IN COLORS BY
Ethel Franklin Betts

 

CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
NEW YORK    .    .    .    .    .    1937

SCRIBNER'S BOOKS
NYC    .    .    .    .    .    1937


Copyright, 1888 and 1905, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS

Copyright, 1888 and 1905, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS


Copyright, 1916, by
FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT

Copyright, 1916, by
Frances Hodgson Burnett


Printed in the United States of America

Printed in the USA

 

All rights reserved. No part of this book
may be reproduced in any form without
the permission of Charles Scribner’s Sons

All rights reserved. No part of this book
may be reproduced in any form without
the permission of Charles Scribner’s Sons

 

 

 

logo

THE WHOLE OF THE STORY

I do not know whether many people realize how much more than is ever written there really is in a story—how many parts of it are never told—how much more really happened than there is in the book one holds in one’s hand and pores over. Stories are something like letters. When a letter is written, how often one remembers things omitted and says, “Ah, why did I not tell them that?” In writing a book one relates all that one remembers at the time, and if one told all that really happened perhaps the book would never end. Between the lines of every story there is another story, and that is one that is never heard and can only be guessed at by the people who are good at guessing. The person who writes the story may never know all of it, but sometimes he does and wishes he had the chance to begin again.

I don’t know if many people realize how much more is in a story than what’s written down—how many parts of it are never told—how much more actually happened than what’s in the book you’re holding and reading. Stories are like letters. When you write a letter, you often remember things you left out and think, “Ah, why didn’t I mention that?” When writing a book, you share everything you remember at the moment, and if you included everything that truly happened, the book might never finish. Between the lines of every story, there’s another story, one that’s never told and can only be guessed at by those who are good at guessing. The writer may never know all of it, but sometimes they do and wish they could start over.

When I wrote the story of “Sara Crewe” I guessed that a great deal more had happened at Miss Minchin’s than I had had time to find out just then. I knew, of course, that there must have been chapters full of things going on all[vi] the time; and when I began to make a play out of the book and called it “A Little Princess,” I discovered three acts full of things. What interested me most was that I found that there had been girls at the school whose names I had not even known before. There was a little girl whose name was Lottie, who was an amusing little person; there was a hungry scullery-maid who was Sara’s adoring friend; Ermengarde was much more entertaining than she had seemed at first; things happened in the garret which had never been hinted at in the book; and a certain gentleman whose name was Melchisedec was an intimate friend of Sara’s who should never have been left out of the story if he had only walked into it in time. He and Becky and Lottie lived at Miss Minchin’s, and I cannot understand why they did not mention themselves to me at first. They were as real as Sara, and it was careless of them not to come out of the story shadowland and say, “Here I am—tell about me.” But they did not—which was their fault and not mine. People who live in the story one is writing ought to come forward at the beginning and tap the writing person on the shoulder and say, “Hallo, what about me?” If they don’t, no one can be blamed but themselves and their slouching, idle ways.

When I wrote the story of “Sara Crewe,” I assumed that a lot more was going on at Miss Minchin’s than I had the chance to find out at that time. I knew there had to be chapters filled with events happening all the time; and when I started adapting the book into a play titled “A Little Princess,” I discovered three acts full of material. What intrigued me the most was realizing there were girls at the school whose names I didn't even know before. There was a little girl named Lottie who was quite funny; there was a hungry scullery maid who idolized Sara; Ermengarde was way more entertaining than she had initially appeared; things took place in the attic that were never hinted at in the book; and a certain gentleman named Melchisedec was a close friend of Sara’s who definitely should have been included in the story if he had just shown up on time. He, along with Becky and Lottie, lived at Miss Minchin’s, and I can't understand why they didn't introduce themselves to me right away. They were as real as Sara, and it was careless of them not to step out of the story's shadows and say, “Here I am—tell my story.” But they didn’t—which was their fault, not mine. Characters who exist in a story being written should step forward early on and tap the writer on the shoulder, saying, “Hey, what about me?” If they don’t, no one can be blamed but themselves and their lazy, unmotivated ways.

After the play of “A Little Princess” was produced in New York, and so many children went to see it and liked Becky and Lottie and Melchisedec, my publishers asked[vii] me if I could not write Sara’s story over again and put into it all the things and people who had been left out before, and so I have done it; and when I began I found there were actually pages and pages of things which had happened that had never been put even into the play, so in this new “Little Princess” I have put all I have been able to discover.

After the play of “A Little Princess” premiered in New York, and so many kids went to see it and loved Becky, Lottie, and Melchisedec, my publishers asked[vii]me if I could rewrite Sara’s story, including all the things and characters that were missing before. So I did; and as I started, I found there were actually pages and pages of events that hadn’t even made it into the play. In this new version of “Little Princess,” I’ve included everything I could discover.

FRANCES HODGSON BURNETT.

Frances Hodgson Burnett.


CONTENTS

CHAPTER PAGE
ISARA3
IIA FRENCH LESSON16
IIIERMENGARDE24
IVLOTTIE34
VBECKY45
VITHE DIAMOND-MINES58
VIITHE DIAMOND-MINES AGAIN72
VIIIIN THE ATTIC97
IXMELCHISEDEC110
XTHE INDIAN GENTLEMAN124
XIRAM DASS139
XIITHE OTHER SIDE OF THE WALL151
XIIIONE OF THE POPULACE162
XIVWHAT MELCHISEDEC HEARD AND SAW175
XVTHE MAGIC182
XVITHE VISITOR213
XVII“IT IS THE CHILD!”233
XVIII“I TRIED NOT TO BE”243
XIX“ANNE”258

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

“I am not—I am not dreaming!”Frontispiece
She was not abashed at all by the many pairs of eyes watching her16
More than once she had been known to have a tea-party38
The children crowded clamoring around her76
She seldom cried. She did not cry now94
The sparrows twittered and hopped about quite without fear112
The beggar girl was still huddled up in the corner168
She sat down and held him on her knee230
Noticed that his companion … sat gazing into the fire260

A LITTLE PRINCESS

CHAPTER I
SARA

Once on a dark winter’s day, when the yellow fog hung so thick and heavy in the streets of London that the lamps were lighted and the shop windows blazed with gas as they do at night, an odd-looking little girl sat in a cab with her father and was driven rather slowly through the big thoroughfares.

One dark winter's day, when the yellow fog was so thick and heavy in the streets of London that the lamps were lit and the shop windows shone with gas like they do at night, a peculiar little girl sat in a cab with her father, being driven slowly through the main streets.

She sat with her feet tucked under her, and leaned against her father, who held her in his arm, as she stared out of the window at the passing people with a queer old-fashioned thoughtfulness in her big eyes.

She sat with her feet tucked under her and leaned against her dad, who held her in his arm, as she stared out the window at the passing people with a strange, old-fashioned thoughtfulness in her big eyes.

She was such a little girl that one did not expect to see such a look on her small face. It would have been an old look for a child of twelve, and Sara Crewe was only seven. The fact was, however, that she was always dreaming and thinking odd things and could not herself remember any time when she had not been thinking things about grown-up people and the world they belonged to. She felt as if she had lived a long, long time.

She was such a little girl that no one expected to see that kind of expression on her small face. It would have looked appropriate for a twelve-year-old, but Sara Crewe was only seven. The truth was, she was always daydreaming and pondering strange thoughts, and she couldn't recall a time when she hadn't been thinking about grown-ups and the world they lived in. She felt as if she had lived a really long time.

At this moment she was remembering the voyage she[4] had just made from Bombay with her father, Captain Crewe. She was thinking of the big ship, of the Lascars passing silently to and fro on it, of the children playing about on the hot deck, and of some young officers’ wives who used to try to make her talk to them and laugh at the things she said.

At that moment, she was recalling the journey she[4] had just taken from Bombay with her father, Captain Crewe. She thought about the large ship, the Lascars moving quietly back and forth on it, the children playing on the warm deck, and some young officers' wives who would try to chat with her and laugh at her remarks.

Principally, she was thinking of what a queer thing it was that at one time one was in India in the blazing sun, and then in the middle of the ocean, and then driving in a strange vehicle through strange streets where the day was as dark as the night. She found this so puzzling that she moved closer to her father.

Principally, she was thinking about how strange it was that at one moment she was in India under the blazing sun, and then in the middle of the ocean, and then riding in an unfamiliar vehicle through unfamiliar streets where the day was as dark as night. She found this so confusing that she moved closer to her father.

“Papa,” she said in a low, mysterious little voice which was almost a whisper, “papa.”

“Dad,” she said in a soft, secretive voice that was almost a whisper, “Dad.”

“What is it, darling?” Captain Crewe answered, holding her closer and looking down into her face. “What is Sara thinking of?”

“What’s wrong, sweetheart?” Captain Crewe asked, pulling her closer and gazing down at her face. “What’s Sara thinking about?”

“Is this the place?” Sara whispered, cuddling still closer to him. “Is it, papa?”

“Is this the place?” Sara whispered, snuggling even closer to him. “Is it, Dad?”

“Yes, little Sara, it is. We have reached it at last.” And though she was only seven years old, she knew that he felt sad when he said it.

“Yes, little Sara, it is. We have finally arrived.” And even though she was only seven years old, she could tell that he felt sad when he said it.

It seemed to her many years since he had begun to prepare her mind for “the place,” as she always called it. Her mother had died when she was born, so she had never known or missed her. Her young, handsome, rich, petting father seemed to be the only relation she had in the world. They had always played together and been fond of each other. She only knew he was rich because she had heard people[5] say so when they thought she was not listening, and she had also heard them say that when she grew up she would be rich, too. She did not know all that being rich meant. She had always lived in a beautiful bungalow, and had been used to seeing many servants who made salaams to her and called her “Missee Sahib,” and gave her her own way in everything. She had had toys and pets and an ayah who worshipped her, and she had gradually learned that people who were rich had these things. That, however, was all she knew about it.

It felt like ages since he had started to get her ready for “the place,” as she always called it. Her mother had died when she was born, so she had never known her or felt her absence. Her young, handsome, wealthy, doting father seemed to be her only family in the world. They had always played together and cared for each other. She only knew he was wealthy because she had overheard people saying so when they thought she wasn’t listening, and she had also heard them mention that she would be rich too when she grew up. She didn’t fully understand what being rich really meant. She had always lived in a beautiful bungalow and was used to seeing many servants who would greet her respectfully and call her “Missee Sahib,” always accommodating her wishes. She had toys, pets, and an ayah who adored her, and she had gradually realized that these were things that wealthy people had. That was about all she knew about it.

During her short life only one thing had troubled her, and that thing was “the place” she was to be taken to some day. The climate of India was very bad for children, and as soon as possible they were sent away from it—generally to England and to school. She had seen other children go away, and had heard their fathers and mothers talk about the letters they received from them. She had known that she would be obliged to go also, and though sometimes her father’s stories of the voyage and the new country had attracted her, she had been troubled by the thought that he could not stay with her.

During her short life, only one thing had worried her, and that was “the place” she would be taken to someday. The climate in India was very harsh for children, so they were usually sent away as soon as possible—typically to England and to school. She had seen other kids leave and had heard their parents talk about the letters they got from them. She knew she would have to go too, and although sometimes her father’s stories of the journey and the new country excited her, she was troubled by the idea that he wouldn’t be able to stay with her.

“Couldn’t you go to that place with me, papa?” she had asked when she was five years old. “Couldn’t you go to school, too? I would help you with your lessons.”

“Couldn’t you come with me to that place, Dad?” she had asked when she was five. “Couldn’t you go to school too? I would help you with your homework.”

“But you will not have to stay for a very long time, little Sara,” he had always said. “You will go to a nice house where there will be a lot of little girls, and you will play together, and I will send you plenty of books, and you will grow so fast that it will seem scarcely a year before[6] you are big enough and clever enough to come back and take care of papa.”

“But you won’t have to stay for too long, little Sara,” he always said. “You’ll go to a nice place where there are lots of little girls, and you’ll play together. I’ll send you plenty of books, and you’ll grow so fast that it will feel like hardly a year before[6] you’re big enough and smart enough to come back and take care of papa.”

She had liked to think of that. To keep the house for her father; to ride with him, and sit at the head of his table when he had dinner-parties; to talk to him and read his books—that would be what she would like most in the world, and if one must go away to “the place” in England to attain it, she must make up her mind to go. She did not care very much for other little girls, but if she had plenty of books she could console herself. She liked books more than anything else, and was, in fact, always inventing stories of beautiful things and telling them to herself. Sometimes she had told them to her father, and he had liked them as much as she did.

She had always imagined that. Keeping the house for her dad; riding with him and sitting at the head of his table during dinner parties; talking to him and reading his books—that would have been her greatest joy, and if she had to go away to that “place” in England to achieve it, she needed to accept that. She didn’t much care for other girls, but if she had plenty of books, she could find comfort. She loved books more than anything else and was always creating stories about beautiful things and telling them to herself. Sometimes she shared those stories with her dad, and he enjoyed them just as much as she did.

“Well, papa,” she said softly, “if we are here I suppose we must be resigned.”

“Well, Dad,” she said softly, “if we’re here, I guess we have to accept it.”

He laughed at her old-fashioned speech and kissed her. He was really not at all resigned himself, though he knew he must keep that a secret. His quaint little Sara had been a great companion to him, and he felt he should be a lonely fellow when, on his return to India, he went into his bungalow knowing he need not expect to see the small figure in its white frock come forward to meet him. So he held her very closely in his arm as the cab rolled into the big, dull square in which stood the house which was their destination.

He laughed at her old-fashioned way of speaking and kissed her. He wasn't really resigned to it, even though he knew he had to keep that to himself. His quirky little Sara had been a great companion, and he felt he would be all alone when he returned to India and went into his bungalow, knowing he wouldn't see her small figure in a white dress come to greet him. So he held her tightly in his arms as the cab rolled into the big, dull square where their destination stood.

It was a big, dull, brick house, exactly like all the others in its row, but that on the front door there shone a brass plate on which was engraved in black letters:[7]

It was a large, boring, brick house, just like all the others in its row, except that a brass plate on the front door was shining, with black letters engraved on it:[7]

Miss Minchin,
Select Seminary for Young Ladies.

Miss Minchin,
Select Seminary for Young Women.

“Here we are, Sara,” said Captain Crewe, making his voice sound as cheerful as possible. Then he lifted her out of the cab and they mounted the steps and rang the bell. Sara often thought afterward that the house was somehow exactly like Miss Minchin. It was respectable and well furnished, but everything in it was ugly; and the very arm-chairs seemed to have hard bones in them. In the hall everything was hard and polished—even the red cheeks of the moon face on the tall clock in the corner had a severe varnished look. The drawing-room into which they were ushered was covered by a carpet with a square pattern upon it, the chairs were square, and a heavy marble timepiece stood upon the heavy marble mantel.

“Here we are, Sara,” said Captain Crewe, trying to sound as cheerful as possible. Then he lifted her out of the cab, and they climbed the steps and rang the bell. Sara would often think later that the house was somehow just like Miss Minchin. It was respectable and nicely furnished, but everything in it was unattractive; even the armchairs felt like they had hard bones. In the hall, everything was hard and polished—even the red cheeks of the moon face on the tall clock in the corner looked overly shiny. The drawing-room they entered had a carpet with a square pattern, the chairs were square, and a heavy marble clock rested on the solid marble mantel.

As she sat down in one of the stiff mahogany chairs, Sara cast one of her quick looks about her.

As she sat down in one of the rigid mahogany chairs, Sara took a quick glance around her.

“I don’t like it, papa,” she said. “But then I dare say soldiers—even brave ones—don’t really like going into battle.”

“I don’t like it, Dad,” she said. “But I guess soldiers—even brave ones—don’t really like going into battle.”

Captain Crewe laughed outright at this. He was young and full of fun, and he never tired of hearing Sara’s queer speeches.

Captain Crewe burst out laughing at this. He was young and full of fun, and he never grew tired of hearing Sara’s strange speeches.

“Oh, little Sara,” he said. “What shall I do when I have no one to say solemn things to me? No one else is quite as solemn as you are.”

“Oh, little Sara,” he said. “What am I going to do when I have no one to say serious things to me? No one else is quite as serious as you are.”

“But why do solemn things make you laugh so?” inquired Sara.[8]

“But why do serious things make you laugh so?” Sara asked.[8]

“Because you are such fun when you say them,” he answered, laughing still more. And then suddenly he swept her into his arms and kissed her very hard, stopping laughing all at once and looking almost as if tears had come into his eyes.

“Because you’re so fun when you say them,” he replied, laughing even more. Then, suddenly, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her passionately, stopping his laughter all at once and looking as if tears had welled up in his eyes.

It was just then that Miss Minchin entered the room. She was very like her house, Sara felt: tall and dull, and respectable and ugly. She had large, cold, fishy eyes, and a large, cold, fishy smile. It spread itself into a very large smile when she saw Sara and Captain Crewe. She had heard a great many desirable things of the young soldier from the lady who had recommended her school to him. Among other things, she had heard that he was a rich father who was willing to spend a great deal of money on his little daughter.

It was just then that Miss Minchin walked into the room. Sara thought she was very much like her house: tall, boring, respectable, and unattractive. She had large, cold, fishy eyes, and a big, cold, fishy smile. It turned into an even bigger smile when she saw Sara and Captain Crewe. She had heard a lot of great things about the young soldier from the woman who recommended her school to him. Among other things, she had heard that he was a wealthy father who was willing to spend a lot of money on his little daughter.

“It will be a great privilege to have charge of such a beautiful and promising child, Captain Crewe,” she said, taking Sara’s hand and stroking it. “Lady Meredith has told me of her unusual cleverness. A clever child is a great treasure in an establishment like mine.”

“It’s a wonderful privilege to be in charge of such a beautiful and promising child, Captain Crewe,” she said, taking Sara’s hand and gently stroking it. “Lady Meredith has mentioned her remarkable cleverness. A smart child is a true treasure in a place like mine.”

Sara stood quietly, with her eyes fixed upon Miss Minchin’s face. She was thinking something odd, as usual.

Sara stood quietly, her eyes fixed on Miss Minchin’s face. She was having her usual strange thoughts.

“Why does she say I am a beautiful child,” she was thinking. “I am not beautiful at all. Colonel Grange’s little girl, Isobel, is beautiful. She has dimples and rose-colored cheeks, and long hair the color of gold. I have short black hair and green eyes; besides which, I am a thin child and not fair in the least. I am one of the ugliest children I ever saw. She is beginning by telling a story.”[9]

“Why does she say I’m a beautiful child?” she wondered. “I’m not beautiful at all. Colonel Grange’s little girl, Isobel, is beautiful. She has dimples and rosy cheeks, and long hair the color of gold. I have short black hair and green eyes; besides that, I’m a skinny kid and not pretty at all. I’m one of the ugliest kids I’ve ever seen. She’s just starting with a story.”[9]

She was mistaken, however, in thinking she was an ugly child. She was not in the least like Isobel Grange, who had been the beauty of the regiment, but she had an odd charm of her own. She was a slim, supple creature, rather tall for her age, and had an intense, attractive little face. Her hair was heavy and quite black and only curled at the tips; her eyes were greenish gray, it is true, but they were big, wonderful eyes with long, black lashes, and though she herself did not like the color of them, many other people did. Still she was very firm in her belief that she was an ugly little girl, and she was not at all elated by Miss Minchin’s flattery.

She was wrong, though, to think she was an ugly kid. She was nothing like Isobel Grange, who had been the beauty of the regiment, but she had a unique charm of her own. She was a slim, flexible girl, a bit tall for her age, with an intense, attractive little face. Her hair was thick and very black, only curling at the tips; her eyes were a greenish gray, true, but they were big, beautiful eyes with long, black lashes, and even though she didn’t like their color, a lot of other people did. Still, she was convinced she was an ugly little girl and wasn’t at all swayed by Miss Minchin’s compliments.

“I should be telling a story if I said she was beautiful,” she thought; “and I should know I was telling a story. I believe I am as ugly as she is—in my way. What did she say that for?”

“I’d be telling a story if I claimed she was beautiful,” she thought; “and I would know I was telling a story. I think I’m just as ugly as she is—in my own way. Why did she say that?”

After she had known Miss Minchin longer she learned why she had said it. She discovered that she said the same thing to each papa and mamma who brought a child to her school.

After she got to know Miss Minchin better, she figured out why she had said that. She found out that she said the same thing to every mom and dad who brought a child to her school.

Sara stood near her father and listened while he and Miss Minchin talked. She had been brought to the seminary because Lady Meredith’s two little girls had been educated there, and Captain Crewe had a great respect for Lady Meredith’s experience. Sara was to be what was known as “a parlor-boarder,” and she was to enjoy even greater privileges than parlor-boarders usually did. She was to have a pretty bedroom and sitting-room of her own; she was to have a pony and a carriage, and a[10] maid to take the place of the ayah who had been her nurse in India.

Sara stood next to her father and listened as he talked with Miss Minchin. She had come to the seminary because Lady Meredith’s two little girls had been educated there, and Captain Crewe held Lady Meredith’s experience in high regard. Sara was going to be what was called “a parlor-boarder,” and she would have even more privileges than parlor-boarders typically enjoyed. She would have a beautiful bedroom and sitting room of her own; she would have a pony and a carriage, and a[10] maid to replace the ayah who had been her nurse in India.

“I am not in the least anxious about her education,” Captain Crewe said, with his gay laugh, as he held Sara’s hand and patted it. “The difficulty will be to keep her from learning too fast and too much. She is always sitting with her little nose burrowing into books. She doesn’t read them, Miss Minchin; she gobbles them up as if she were a little wolf instead of a little girl. She is always starving for new books to gobble, and she wants grown-up books—great, big, fat ones—French and German as well as English—history and biography and poets, and all sorts of things. Drag her away from her books when she reads too much. Make her ride her pony in the Row or go out and buy a new doll. She ought to play more with dolls.”

“I’m not worried at all about her education,” Captain Crewe said with a cheerful laugh as he held Sara’s hand and patted it. “The real challenge will be keeping her from learning too quickly and too much. She’s always got her little nose buried in books. She doesn't just read them, Miss Minchin; she devours them like she's a little wolf instead of a little girl. She's always hungry for new books to devour, and she wants adult books—big, thick ones—French and German as well as English—history and biographies and poetry, and all kinds of things. You have to pull her away from her books when she reads too much. Make her ride her pony in the park or go out and buy a new doll. She should play more with dolls.”

“Papa,” said Sara. “You see, if I went out and bought a new doll every few days I should have more than I could be fond of. Dolls ought to be intimate friends. Emily is going to be my intimate friend.”

“Dad,” said Sara. “You see, if I went out and bought a new doll every few days, I would have more than I could be attached to. Dolls should be close friends. Emily is going to be my close friend.”

Captain Crewe looked at Miss Minchin and Miss Minchin looked at Captain Crewe.

Captain Crewe glanced at Miss Minchin, and Miss Minchin glanced back at Captain Crewe.

“Who is Emily?” she inquired.

“Who’s Emily?” she asked.

“Tell her, Sara,” Captain Crewe said, smiling.

“Tell her, Sara,” Captain Crewe said with a smile.

Sara’s green-gray eyes looked very solemn and quite soft as she answered.

Sara’s greenish-gray eyes looked very serious and soft as she replied.

“She is a doll I haven’t got yet,” she said. “She is a doll papa is going to buy for me. We are going out together to find her. I have called her Emily. She is going to be my friend when papa is gone. I want her to talk to about him.”[11]

“She’s a doll I don’t have yet,” she said. “She’s a doll that Dad is going to buy for me. We’re going out together to find her. I’ve named her Emily. She’s going to be my friend when Dad is away. I want her to talk to about him.”[11]

Miss Minchin’s large, fishy smile became very flattering indeed.

Miss Minchin's big, overly friendly smile became quite flattering, indeed.

“What an original child!” she said. “What a darling little creature!”

“What a unique kid!” she said. “What a sweet little thing!”

“Yes,” said Captain Crewe, drawing Sara close. “She is a darling little creature. Take great care of her for me, Miss Minchin.”

“Yes,” said Captain Crewe, pulling Sara close. “She’s a sweet little girl. Please take good care of her for me, Miss Minchin.”

Sara stayed with her father at his hotel for several days; in fact, she remained with him until he sailed away again to India. They went out and visited many big shops together, and bought a great many things. They bought, indeed, a great many more things than Sara needed; but Captain Crewe was a rash, innocent young man and wanted his little girl to have everything she admired and everything he admired himself, so between them they collected a wardrobe much too grand for a child of seven. There were velvet dresses trimmed with costly furs, and lace dresses, and embroidered ones, and hats with great, soft ostrich feathers, and ermine coats and muffs, and boxes of tiny gloves and handkerchiefs and silk stockings in such abundant supplies that the polite young women behind the counters whispered to each other that the odd little girl with the big, solemn eyes must be at least some foreign princess—perhaps the little daughter of an Indian rajah.

Sara stayed with her dad at his hotel for several days; in fact, she stayed with him until he set sail again for India. They went out and visited a lot of big shops together, buying a whole bunch of things. They bought way more than Sara actually needed; but Captain Crewe was a reckless, innocent young man who wanted his little girl to have everything she admired and everything he admired too. So together, they gathered a wardrobe that was way too fancy for a seven-year-old. There were velvet dresses trimmed with expensive furs, lace dresses, embroidered ones, and hats with big, soft ostrich feathers, along with ermine coats and muffs, and boxes filled with tiny gloves, handkerchiefs, and silk stockings in such large quantities that the polite young women behind the counters whispered to each other that the odd little girl with the big, serious eyes must be some kind of foreign princess—maybe the little daughter of an Indian rajah.

And at last they found Emily, but they went to a number of toy-shops and looked at a great many dolls before they finally discovered her.

And finally they found Emily, but they visited several toy stores and checked out a lot of dolls before they eventually found her.

“I want her to look as if she wasn’t a doll really,” Sara said. “I want her to look as if she listens when I talk to her. The trouble with dolls, papa”—and she put her head[12] on one side and reflected as she said it—“the trouble with dolls is that they never seem to hear.” So they looked at big ones and little ones—at dolls with black eyes and dolls with blue—at dolls with brown curls and dolls with golden braids, dolls dressed and dolls undressed.

“I want her to look like she’s not just a doll,” Sara said. “I want her to seem like she listens when I talk to her. The problem with dolls, dad”—and she tilted her head[12] to one side and thought for a moment as she said it—“the problem with dolls is that they never really hear.” So they looked at big ones and little ones—at dolls with black eyes and dolls with blue—at dolls with brown curls and dolls with golden braids, dolls dressed and dolls undressed.

“You see,” Sara said when they were examining one who had no clothes. “If, when I find her, she has no frocks, we can take her to a dressmaker and have her things made to fit. They will fit better if they are tried on.”

“You see,” Sara said as they looked at someone who was without clothes. “If, when I find her, she doesn’t have any dresses, we can take her to a dressmaker and have her clothes made to fit. They will fit better if she tries them on.”

After a number of disappointments they decided to walk and look in at the shop windows and let the cab follow them. They had passed two or three places without even going in, when, as they were approaching a shop which was really not a very large one, Sara suddenly started and clutched her father’s arm.

After a few disappointments, they decided to walk and browse the shop windows while the cab followed them. They had walked past a couple of places without even going inside when, as they were getting close to a shop that wasn’t very big, Sara suddenly gasped and grabbed her father’s arm.

“Oh, papa!” she cried. “There is Emily!”

“Oh, Dad!” she exclaimed. “There’s Emily!”

A flush had risen to her face and there was an expression in her green-gray eyes as if she had just recognized some one she was intimate with and fond of.

A flush crept into her cheeks, and there was a look in her green-gray eyes as if she had just spotted someone she knew well and liked.

“She is actually waiting for us!” she said. “Let us go in to her.”

“She’s actually waiting for us!” she said. “Let’s go in to her.”

“Dear me!” said Captain Crewe; “I feel as if we ought to have some one to introduce us.”

“Goodness!” said Captain Crewe; “I feel like we should have someone to introduce us.”

“You must introduce me and I will introduce you,” said Sara. “But I knew her the minute I saw her—so perhaps she knew me, too.”

“You have to introduce me and I’ll introduce you,” said Sara. “But I recognized her the moment I saw her—so maybe she recognized me too.”

Perhaps she had known her. She had certainly a very intelligent expression in her eyes when Sara took her in her arms. She was a large doll, but not too large to carry about[13] easily; she had naturally curling golden-brown hair, which hung like a mantle about her, and her eyes were a deep, clear, gray blue, with soft, thick eyelashes which were real eyelashes and not mere painted lines.

Perhaps she had known her. She definitely had a very intelligent look in her eyes when Sara hugged her. She was a big doll, but not too big to carry around easily; she had naturally curly golden-brown hair that flowed like a cape around her, and her eyes were a deep, clear gray-blue, with soft, thick eyelashes that were real and not just painted lines.

“Of course,” said Sara, looking into her face as she held her on her knee—“of course, papa, this is Emily.”

“Of course,” said Sara, looking into her face as she held her on her lap—“of course, Dad, this is Emily.”

So Emily was bought and actually taken to a children’s outfitter’s shop, and measured for a wardrobe as grand as Sara’s own. She had lace frocks, too, and velvet and muslin ones, and hats and coats and beautiful lace-trimmed underclothes, and gloves and handkerchiefs and furs.

So Emily was purchased and actually taken to a kids' clothing store, where she was measured for a wardrobe as impressive as Sara’s own. She had lace dresses, along with velvet and muslin ones, and hats and coats and gorgeous lace-trimmed underwear, as well as gloves, handkerchiefs, and furs.

“I should like her always to look as if she was a child with a good mother,” said Sara. “I’m her mother, though I am going to make a companion of her.”

“I want her to always look like a child with a loving mother,” said Sara. “I’m her mother, but I’m also going to be her friend.”

Captain Crewe would really have enjoyed the shopping tremendously, but that a sad thought kept tugging at his heart. This all meant that he was going to be separated from his beloved, quaint little comrade.

Captain Crewe would have truly enjoyed the shopping, but a sad thought kept pulling at his heart. This all meant that he was going to be separated from his beloved, quirky little friend.

He got out of his bed in the middle of that night and went and stood looking down at Sara, who lay asleep with Emily in her arms. Her black hair was spread out on the pillow and Emily’s golden-brown hair mingled with it, both of them had lace-ruffled night-gowns, and both had long eyelashes which lay and curled up on their cheeks. Emily looked so like a real child that Captain Crewe felt glad she was there. He drew a big sigh and pulled his mustache with a boyish expression.

He got out of bed in the middle of the night and stood looking down at Sara, who was asleep with Emily in her arms. Her black hair was spread out on the pillow, and Emily’s golden-brown hair mixed in with it. They both wore lace-ruffled nightgowns and had long eyelashes that lay curled up on their cheeks. Emily looked so much like a real child that Captain Crewe felt happy she was there. He let out a big sigh and tugged at his mustache with a boyish expression.

“Heigh-ho, little Sara!” he said to himself. “I don’t believe you know how much your daddy will miss you.”[14]

“Hey there, little Sara!” he said to himself. “I don’t think you realize how much your dad will miss you.”[14]

The next day he took her to Miss Minchin’s and left her there. He was to sail away the next morning. He explained to Miss Minchin that his solicitors, Messrs. Barrow & Skipworth, had charge of his affairs in England and would give her any advice she wanted, and that they would pay the bills she sent in for Sara’s expenses. He would write to Sara twice a week, and she was to be given every pleasure she asked for.

The next day, he took her to Miss Minchin’s and left her there. He was set to depart the next morning. He explained to Miss Minchin that his lawyers, Messrs. Barrow & Skipworth, were handling his affairs in England and would provide her with any advice she needed, and that they would cover the bills she sent for Sara’s expenses. He would write to Sara twice a week, and she was to be given every pleasure she requested.

“She is a sensible little thing, and she never wants anything it isn’t safe to give her,” he said.

“She is a pretty smart little kid, and she never asks for anything that isn’t safe to give her,” he said.

Then he went with Sara into her little sitting-room and they bade each other good-by. Sara sat on his knee and held the lapels of his coat in her small hands, and looked long and hard at his face.

Then he went with Sara into her small sitting room and they said goodbye to each other. Sara sat on his lap and held the lapels of his coat in her little hands, gazing intently at his face.

“Are you learning me by heart, little Sara,” he said, stroking her hair.

“Are you memorizing me, little Sara?” he said, stroking her hair.

“No,” she answered. “I know you by heart. You are inside my heart.” And they put their arms round each other and kissed as if they would never let each other go.

“No,” she replied. “I know you completely. You are in my heart.” Then they embraced and kissed as if they would never let go of each other.

When the cab drove away from the door, Sara was sitting on the floor of her sitting-room, with her hands under her chin and her eyes following it until it had turned the corner of the square. Emily was sitting by her, and she looked after it, too. When Miss Minchin sent her sister, Miss Amelia, to see what the child was doing, she found she could not open the door.

When the cab pulled away from the front door, Sara was sitting on the floor of her living room, her hands under her chin, watching it until it turned the corner of the square. Emily was sitting beside her, and she was watching it too. When Miss Minchin sent her sister, Miss Amelia, to check on what the child was doing, she discovered that she couldn’t open the door.

“I have locked it,” said a queer, polite little voice from inside. “I want to be quite by myself, if you please.”

“I’ve locked it,” said a strange, polite little voice from inside. “I’d like to be alone, if you don’t mind.”

Miss Amelia was fat and dumpy, and stood very much[15] in awe of her sister. She was really the better-natured person of the two, but she never disobeyed Miss Minchin. She went down-stairs again, looking almost alarmed.

Miss Amelia was overweight and clumsy, and she often felt in awe of her sister. She was actually the kinder of the two, but she never went against Miss Minchin. She went downstairs again, looking almost anxious.

“I never saw such a funny, old-fashioned child, sister,” she said. “She has locked herself in, and she is not making the least particle of noise.”

“I've never seen such a funny, old-fashioned kid, sis,” she said. “She’s locked herself in, and she isn’t making a sound.”

“It is much better than if she kicked and screamed, as some of them do,” Miss Minchin answered. “I expected that a child as much spoiled as she is would set the whole house in an uproar. If ever a child was given her own way in everything, she is.”

“It’s way better than if she kicked and screamed like some of them do,” Miss Minchin replied. “I thought that a child as spoiled as she is would cause chaos in the whole house. If there’s ever been a child who got her way in everything, it’s her.”

“I’ve been opening her trunks and putting her things away,” said Miss Amelia. “I never saw anything like them—sable and ermine on her coats, and real Valenciennes lace on her underclothing. You have seen some of her clothes. What do you think of them?”

“I’ve been unpacking her trunks and organizing her stuff,” said Miss Amelia. “I’ve never seen anything like them—sable and ermine on her coats, and real Valenciennes lace on her underwear. You’ve seen some of her clothes. What do you think of them?”

“I think they are perfectly ridiculous,” replied Miss Minchin, sharply; “but they will look very well at the head of the line when we take the school-children to church on Sunday. She has been provided for as if she were a little princess.”

“I think they’re completely ridiculous,” replied Miss Minchin, sharply; “but they’ll look great at the front of the line when we take the school kids to church on Sunday. She’s been treated like a little princess.”

And up-stairs in the locked room Sara and Emily sat on the floor and stared at the corner round which the cab had disappeared, while Captain Crewe looked backward, waving and kissing his hand as if he could not bear to stop.

And upstairs in the locked room, Sara and Emily sat on the floor and stared at the corner where the cab had disappeared, while Captain Crewe looked back, waving and kissing his hand as if he couldn’t bear to leave.


CHAPTER II
A FRENCH LESSON

When Sara entered the school-room the next morning everybody looked at her with wide, interested eyes. By that time every pupil—from Lavinia Herbert, who was nearly thirteen and felt quite grown up, to Lottie Legh, who was only just four and the baby of the school—had heard a great deal about her. They knew very certainly that she was Miss Minchin’s show pupil and was considered a credit to the establishment. One or two of them had even caught a glimpse of her French maid, Mariette, who had arrived the evening before. Lavinia had managed to pass Sara’s room when the door was open, and had seen Mariette opening a box which had arrived late from some shop.

When Sara walked into the classroom the next morning, everyone looked at her with wide, curious eyes. By that point, every student—from Lavinia Herbert, who was nearly thirteen and felt quite grown-up, to Lottie Legh, who was just four and the baby of the school—had heard a lot about her. They definitely knew that she was Miss Minchin’s star pupil and was seen as a proud reflection of the school. A few of them had even caught a glimpse of her French maid, Mariette, who had come the evening before. Lavinia had managed to walk by Sara’s room when the door was open and had seen Mariette unpacking a box that had arrived late from some shop.

“It was full of petticoats with lace frills on them—frills and frills,” she whispered to her friend Jessie as she bent over her geography. “I saw her shaking them out. I heard Miss Minchin say to Miss Amelia that her clothes were so grand that they were ridiculous for a child. My mamma says that children should be dressed simply. She has got one of those petticoats on now. I saw it when she sat down.”[17]

“It was full of petticoats with lace trim—layer upon layer,” she whispered to her friend Jessie as she leaned over her geography book. “I saw her fluffing them out. I heard Miss Minchin tell Miss Amelia that her clothes were so fancy they were absurd for a child. My mom says kids should dress simply. She has one of those petticoats on now. I noticed it when she sat down.”[17]

“She has silk stockings on!” whispered Jessie, bending over her geography also. “And what little feet! I never saw such little feet.”

“She’s wearing silk stockings!” whispered Jessie, leaning over her geography book too. “And look at her tiny feet! I’ve never seen such small feet.”

“Oh,” sniffed Lavinia, spitefully, “that is the way her slippers are made. My mamma says that even big feet can be made to look small if you have a clever shoemaker. I don’t think she is pretty at all. Her eyes are such a queer color.”

“Oh,” sniffed Lavinia, resentfully, “that’s how her slippers are made. My mom says that even big feet can look small if you have a good shoemaker. I don’t think she’s pretty at all. Her eyes are such a strange color.”

“She isn’t pretty as other pretty people are,” said Jessie, stealing a glance across the room; “but she makes you want to look at her again. She has tremendously long eyelashes, but her eyes are almost green.”

“She isn’t as pretty as other pretty people,” said Jessie, glancing across the room. “But she makes you want to look at her again. She has really long eyelashes, but her eyes are almost green.”

She was not abashed at all by the many pairs of eyes watching her.
She wasn't embarrassed at all by the many pairs of eyes watching her.

Sara was sitting quietly in her seat, waiting to be told what to do. She had been placed near Miss Minchin’s desk. She was not abashed at all by the many pairs of eyes watching her. She was interested and looked back quietly at the children who looked at her. She wondered what they were thinking of, and if they liked Miss Minchin, and if they cared for their lessons, and if any of them had a papa at all like her own. She had had a long talk with Emily about her papa that morning.

Sara was sitting quietly in her seat, waiting to be given instructions. She was positioned near Miss Minchin’s desk. She didn’t feel embarrassed at all by the many pairs of eyes watching her. She was curious and looked back at the other children who were looking at her. She wondered what they were thinking, if they liked Miss Minchin, if they cared about their lessons, and if any of them had a dad like hers. She had had a long conversation with Emily about her dad that morning.

“He is on the sea now, Emily,” she had said. “We must be very great friends to each other and tell each other things. Emily, look at me. You have the nicest eyes I ever saw,—but I wish you could speak.”

“He's out at sea now, Emily,” she said. “We need to be really good friends and share things with each other. Emily, look at me. You have the prettiest eyes I've ever seen—but I wish you could talk.”

She was a child full of imaginings and whimsical thoughts, and one of her fancies was that there would be a great deal of comfort in even pretending that Emily was alive and really heard and understood. After Mariette had[18] dressed her in her dark-blue school-room frock and tied her hair with a dark-blue ribbon, she went to Emily, who sat in a chair of her own, and gave her a book.

She was a kid full of dreams and quirky ideas, and one of her fantasies was that it would be really comforting to pretend that Emily was alive and truly listened and understood her. After Mariette had[18] put her in her dark-blue school dress and tied her hair with a dark-blue ribbon, she went to Emily, who was sitting in her own chair, and handed her a book.

“You can read that while I am down-stairs,” she said; and, seeing Mariette looking at her curiously, she spoke to her with a serious little face.

“You can read that while I’m downstairs,” she said; and, noticing Mariette looking at her with curiosity, she spoke to her with a serious expression.

“What I believe about dolls,” she said, “is that they can do things they will not let us know about. Perhaps, really, Emily can read and talk and walk, but she will only do it when people are out of the room. That is her secret. You see, if people knew that dolls could do things, they would make them work. So, perhaps, they have promised each other to keep it a secret. If you stay in the room, Emily will just sit there and stare; but if you go out, she will begin to read, perhaps, or go and look out of the window. Then if she heard either of us coming, she would just run back and jump into her chair and pretend she had been there all the time.”

“What I believe about dolls,” she said, “is that they can do things they won’t let us know about. Maybe, really, Emily can read, talk, and walk, but she’ll only do it when people are out of the room. That’s her secret. You see, if people knew that dolls could do things, they would make them work. So, maybe they’ve promised each other to keep it a secret. If you stay in the room, Emily will just sit there and stare; but if you leave, she might start reading or looking out the window. Then if she heard either of us coming, she would just run back and jump into her chair and pretend she had been there the whole time.”

Comme elle est drôle!” Mariette said to herself, and when she went down-stairs she told the head housemaid about it. But she had already begun to like this odd little girl who had such an intelligent small face and such perfect manners. She had taken care of children before who were not so polite. Sara was a very fine little person, and had a gentle, appreciative way of saying, “If you please, Mariette,” “Thank you, Mariette,” which was very charming. Mariette told the head housemaid that she thanked her as if she was thanking a lady.

How funny she is! Mariette said to herself, and when she went downstairs, she told the head housemaid about it. But she had already started to like this quirky little girl who had such an intelligent small face and such perfect manners. She had taken care of children before who weren’t as polite. Sara was a really lovely little person and had a gentle, appreciative way of saying, “If you please, Mariette,” “Thank you, Mariette,” which was very charming. Mariette told the head housemaid that Sara thanked her as if she were thanking a lady.

Elle a l’air d’une princesse, cette petite,” she said. Indeed,[19] she was very much pleased with her new little mistress and liked her place greatly.

She looks like a princess, that little one,” she said. Indeed,[19] she was very pleased with her new little mistress and really liked her position.

After Sara had sat in her seat in the school-room for a few minutes, being looked at by the pupils, Miss Minchin rapped in a dignified manner upon her desk.

After Sara had sat in her seat in the classroom for a few minutes, with the other students staring at her, Miss Minchin tapped her desk in a dignified way.

“Young ladies,” she said, “I wish to introduce you to your new companion.” All the little girls rose in their places, and Sara rose also. “I shall expect you all to be very agreeable to Miss Crewe; she has just come to us from a great distance—in fact, from India. As soon as lessons are over you must make each other’s acquaintance.”

“Girls,” she said, “I want to introduce you to your new friend.” All the little girls stood up, and Sara stood up too. “I expect you all to be very friendly to Miss Crewe; she just arrived from far away—in fact, from India. Once lessons are finished, you should get to know each other.”

The pupils bowed ceremoniously, and Sara made a little courtesy, and then they sat down and looked at each other again.

The students bowed formally, and Sara did a small curtsy, then they sat down and looked at each other again.

“Sara,” said Miss Minchin in her school-room manner, “come here to me.”

“Sara,” Miss Minchin said in her strict school-room tone, “come here.”

She had taken a book from the desk and was turning over its leaves. Sara went to her politely.

She had picked up a book from the desk and was flipping through its pages. Sara approached her politely.

“As your papa has engaged a French maid for you,” she began, “I conclude that he wishes you to make a special study of the French language.”

“As your dad has hired a French maid for you,” she began, “I assume that he wants you to focus on learning the French language.”

Sara felt a little awkward.

Sara felt a bit awkward.

“I think he engaged her,” she said, “because he—he thought I would like her, Miss Minchin.”

“I think he was interested in her,” she said, “because he—he thought I would like her, Miss Minchin.”

“I am afraid,” said Miss Minchin, with a slightly sour smile, “that you have been a very spoiled little girl and always imagine that things are done because you like them. My impression is that your papa wished you to learn French.”[20]

“I’m afraid,” said Miss Minchin, with a slightly bitter smile, “that you’ve been a really spoiled little girl and always think that things happen just because you want them to. From what I understand, your dad wanted you to learn French.”[20]

If Sara had been older or less punctilious about being quite polite to people, she could have explained herself in a very few words. But, as it was, she felt a flush rising on her cheeks. Miss Minchin was a very severe and imposing person, and she seemed so absolutely sure that Sara knew nothing whatever of French that she felt as if it would be almost rude to correct her. The truth was that Sara could not remember the time when she had not seemed to know French. Her father had often spoken it to her when she had been a baby. Her mother had been a Frenchwoman, and Captain Crewe had loved her language, so it happened that Sara had always heard and been familiar with it.

If Sara had been older or less concerned about being polite to people, she could have explained herself in just a few words. But, as it was, she felt a flush rising in her cheeks. Miss Minchin was a very strict and imposing person, and she seemed completely sure that Sara knew nothing at all about French, making Sara feel like it would be almost rude to correct her. The truth was that Sara couldn't remember a time when she hadn't seemed to know French. Her father often spoke it to her when she was a baby. Her mother was a French woman, and Captain Crewe loved her language, so Sara had always heard and been familiar with it.

“I—I have never really learned French, but—but—” she began, trying shyly to make herself clear.

“I—I’ve never really learned French, but—but—” she started, trying shyly to express herself.

One of Miss Minchin’s chief secret annoyances was that she did not speak French herself, and was desirous of concealing the irritating fact. She, therefore, had no intention of discussing the matter and laying herself open to innocent questioning by a new little pupil.

One of Miss Minchin’s biggest secret annoyances was that she couldn’t speak French herself, and she wanted to hide that bothersome fact. So, she had no plans to talk about it and expose herself to innocent questions from a new little student.

“That is enough,” she said with polite tartness. “If you have not learned, you must begin at once. The French master, Monsieur Dufarge, will be here in a few minutes. Take this book and look at it until he arrives.”

“That’s enough,” she said with a polite edge. “If you haven’t learned it yet, you need to start right away. The French teacher, Monsieur Dufarge, will be here in a few minutes. Take this book and go through it until he arrives.”

Sara’s cheeks felt warm. She went back to her seat and opened the book. She looked at the first page with a grave face. She knew it would be rude to smile, and she was very determined not to be rude. But it was very odd to find herself expected to study a page which told her that “le[21] père” meant “the father,” and “la mère” meant “the mother.”

Sara’s cheeks felt warm. She went back to her seat and opened the book. She looked at the first page with a serious expression. She knew it would be rude to smile, and she was very determined not to be rude. But it was quite strange to be expected to study a page that told her that “le[21] père” meant “the father,” and “la mère” meant “the mother.”

Miss Minchin glanced toward her scrutinizingly.

Miss Minchin looked at her closely.

“You look rather cross, Sara,” she said. “I am sorry you do not like the idea of learning French.”

“You look pretty upset, Sara,” she said. “I’m sorry you’re not a fan of the idea of learning French.”

“I am very fond of it,” answered Sara, thinking she would try again; “but—”

“I really like it,” Sara replied, considering giving it another go; “but—”

“You must not say ‘but’ when you are told to do things,” said Miss Minchin. “Look at your book again.”

“You can’t say ‘but’ when you’re told to do things,” Miss Minchin said. “Look at your book again.”

And Sara did so, and did not smile, even when she found that “le fils” meant “the son,” and “le frère” meant “the brother.”

And Sara did that, and didn’t smile, even when she realized that “le fils” meant “the son,” and “le frère” meant “the brother.”

“When Monsieur Dufarge comes,” she thought, “I can make him understand.”

“When Mr. Dufarge comes,” she thought, “I can make him understand.”

Monsieur Dufarge arrived very shortly afterward. He was a very nice, intelligent, middle-aged Frenchman, and he looked interested when his eyes fell upon Sara trying politely to seem absorbed in her little book of phrases.

Monsieur Dufarge arrived shortly after. He was a nice, smart, middle-aged Frenchman, and he seemed interested when he noticed Sara trying to look focused on her little phrasebook.

“Is this a new pupil for me, madame?” he said to Miss Minchin. “I hope that is my good fortune.”

“Is this a new student for me, ma'am?” he said to Miss Minchin. “I hope that's my lucky break.”

“Her papa—Captain Crewe—is very anxious that she should begin the language. But I am afraid she has a childish prejudice against it. She does not seem to wish to learn,” said Miss Minchin.

“Her dad—Captain Crewe—really wants her to start learning the language. But I'm afraid she has a bit of a childish aversion to it. She doesn't seem interested in learning,” said Miss Minchin.

“I am sorry of that, mademoiselle,” he said kindly to Sara. “Perhaps, when we begin to study together, I may show you that it is a charming tongue.”

“I’m sorry about that, miss,” he said kindly to Sara. “Maybe when we start studying together, I can show you that it’s a lovely language.”

Little Sara rose in her seat. She was beginning to feel rather desperate, as if she were almost in disgrace. She[22] looked up into Monsieur Dufarge’s face with her big, green-gray eyes, and they were quite innocently appealing. She knew that he would understand as soon as she spoke. She began to explain quite simply in pretty and fluent French. Madame had not understood. She had not learned French exactly,—not out of books,—but her papa and other people had always spoken it to her, and she had read it and written it as she had read and written English. Her papa loved it, and she loved it because he did. Her dear mamma, who had died when she was born, had been French. She would be glad to learn anything monsieur would teach her, but what she had tried to explain to madame was that she already knew the words in this book—and she held out the little book of phrases.

Little Sara stood up in her seat. She was starting to feel pretty desperate, almost ashamed. She looked up at Monsieur Dufarge with her big, green-gray eyes, and they were clearly full of innocence. She knew he would get it as soon as she spoke. She started to explain simply in pretty, fluent French. Madame hadn’t understood. She hadn’t exactly learned French—not from books—but her dad and other people had always spoken it to her, and she had read and written it just like she had with English. Her dad loved it, and she loved it because he did. Her dear mom, who had passed away when she was born, had been French. She would be happy to learn anything Monsieur would teach her, but what she was trying to explain to Madame was that she already knew the words in this book—and she held out the little book of phrases.

When she began to speak Miss Minchin started quite violently and sat staring at her over her eye-glasses, almost indignantly, until she had finished. Monsieur Dufarge began to smile, and his smile was one of great pleasure. To hear this pretty childish voice speaking his own language so simply and charmingly made him feel almost as if he were in his native land—which in dark, foggy days in London sometimes seemed worlds away. When she had finished, he took the phrase-book from her, with a look almost affectionate. But he spoke to Miss Minchin.

When she started to talk, Miss Minchin reacted quite dramatically and stared at her over her glasses, almost in disbelief, until she was done. Monsieur Dufarge began to smile, and his smile was full of joy. Hearing this lovely childlike voice speaking his own language so clearly and charmingly made him feel almost as if he were back home—which, on dark, foggy days in London, often felt like a distant world. When she finished, he took the phrasebook from her with an almost affectionate look. But he addressed Miss Minchin.

“Ah, madame,” he said, “there is not much I can teach her. She has not learned French; she is French. Her accent is exquisite.”

“Ah, ma'am,” he said, “there’s not much I can teach her. She hasn’t learned French; she is French. Her accent is exquisite.”

“You ought to have told me,” exclaimed Miss Minchin, much mortified, turning on Sara.[23]

“You should have told me,” Miss Minchin exclaimed, feeling very embarrassed as she turned to Sara.[23]

“I—I tried,” said Sara. “I—I suppose I did not begin right.”

“I—I tried,” said Sara. “I—I guess I just didn't get off to the right start.”

Miss Minchin knew she had tried, and that it had not been her fault that she was not allowed to explain. And when she saw that the pupils had been listening and that Lavinia and Jessie were giggling behind their French grammars, she felt infuriated.

Miss Minchin knew she had made an effort, and it wasn't her fault that she wasn't allowed to explain. When she noticed the students were listening and that Lavinia and Jessie were snickering behind their French grammar books, she felt furious.

“Silence, young ladies!” she said severely, rapping upon the desk. “Silence at once!”

“Quiet down, young ladies!” she said sharply, tapping on the desk. “Silence right now!”

And she began from that minute to feel rather a grudge against her show pupil.

And from that moment, she started to feel a bit resentful toward her student.


CHAPTER III
ERMENGARDE

On that first morning, when Sara sat at Miss Minchin’s side, aware that the whole school-room was devoting itself to observing her, she had noticed very soon one little girl, about her own age, who looked at her very hard with a pair of light, rather dull, blue eyes. She was a fat child who did not look as if she were in the least clever, but she had a good-naturedly pouting mouth. Her flaxen hair was braided in a tight pigtail, tied with a ribbon, and she had pulled this pigtail round her neck, and was biting the end of the ribbon, resting her elbows on the desk, as she stared wonderingly at the new pupil. When Monsieur Dufarge began to speak to Sara, she looked a little frightened; and when Sara stepped forward and, looking at him with the innocent, appealing eyes, answered him, without any warning, in French, the fat little girl gave a startled jump, and grew quite red in her awed amazement. Having wept hopeless tears for weeks in her efforts to remember that “la mère” meant “the mother,” and “le père,” “the father,”—when one spoke sensible English,—it was almost too much for her to suddenly find herself listening to a child her own age who seemed not only quite[25] familiar with these words, but apparently knew any number of others, and could mix them up with verbs as if they were mere trifles.

On that first morning, as Sara sat next to Miss Minchin, feeling the eyes of the entire classroom fixed on her, she quickly noticed one little girl about her age staring intently at her with a pair of light, somewhat dull, blue eyes. She was a chubby child who didn't seem very bright, but she had a kind of pouting mouth that looked good-natured. Her flaxen hair was tightly braided into a pigtail tied with a ribbon, and she had pulled this pigtail around her neck, biting the end of the ribbon while resting her elbows on the desk, staring in wonder at the new student. When Monsieur Dufarge started speaking to Sara, the girl looked a bit scared; and when Sara stepped forward and, looking at him with innocent, pleading eyes, responded to him unexpectedly in French, the chubby little girl jumped in surprise and turned bright red in her astonishment. After having shed hopeless tears for weeks trying to remember that “la mère” meant “the mother,” and “le père” meant “the father” — when one spoke proper English — it was nearly too much for her to suddenly hear a girl her own age who not only seemed completely familiar with these words but also appeared to know countless others, mixing them with verbs as if they were just simple trivialities.

She stared so hard and bit the ribbon on her pigtail so fast that she attracted the attention of Miss Minchin, who, feeling extremely cross at the moment, immediately pounced upon her.

She stared intently and bit the ribbon in her pigtail so quickly that she caught the attention of Miss Minchin, who, feeling really annoyed at that moment, immediately came over to her.

“Miss St. John!” she exclaimed severely. “What do you mean by such conduct? Remove your elbows! Take your ribbon out of your mouth! Sit up at once!”

“Miss St. John!” she exclaimed sternly. “What do you think you're doing? Get your elbows off the table! Take that ribbon out of your mouth! Sit up straight this instant!”

Upon which Miss St. John gave another jump, and when Lavinia and Jessie tittered she became redder than ever—so red, indeed, that she almost looked as if tears were coming into her poor, dull, childish eyes; and Sara saw her and was so sorry for her that she began to rather like her and want to be her friend. It was a way of hers always to want to spring into any fray in which some one was made uncomfortable or unhappy.

Upon hearing this, Miss St. John jumped again, and when Lavinia and Jessie giggled, she turned even redder—so red, in fact, that it seemed like tears might spill from her sad, childlike eyes. Sara noticed her and felt so sorry for her that she started to actually like her and wanted to be her friend. It was just in Sara's nature to want to step in whenever someone was uncomfortable or unhappy.

“If Sara had been a boy and lived a few centuries ago,” her father used to say, “she would have gone about the country with her sword drawn, rescuing and defending every one in distress. She always wants to fight when she sees people in trouble.”

“If Sara had been a boy and lived a few centuries ago,” her father used to say, “she would have traveled the country with her sword drawn, rescuing and defending everyone in distress. She always wants to jump in and fight when she sees people in trouble.”

So she took rather a fancy to fat, slow, little Miss St. John, and kept glancing toward her through the morning. She saw that lessons were no easy matter to her, and that there was no danger of her ever being spoiled by being treated as a show pupil. Her French lesson was a pathetic thing. Her pronunciation made even Monsieur Dufarge[26] smile in spite of himself, and Lavinia and Jessie and the more fortunate girls either giggled or looked at her in wondering disdain. But Sara did not laugh. She tried to look as if she did not hear when Miss St. John called “le bon pain,” “lee bong pang.” She had a fine, hot little temper of her own, and it made her feel rather savage when she heard the titters and saw the poor, stupid, distressed child’s face.

So she took quite a liking to chubby, slow little Miss St. John and kept glancing at her throughout the morning. She noticed that lessons were challenging for her, and there was no risk of her being spoiled by being treated like a showcase student. Her French lesson was quite sad. Her pronunciation made even Monsieur Dufarge[26] smile despite himself, while Lavinia, Jessie, and the luckier girls either giggled or looked at her with a mix of confusion and disdain. But Sara didn’t laugh. She tried to act like she didn’t hear Miss St. John say “le bon pain” as “lee bong pang.” She had a fiery temper of her own, and it made her feel pretty angry when she heard the snickers and saw the poor, confused, distressed child’s face.

“It isn’t funny, really,” she said between her teeth, as she bent over her book. “They ought not to laugh.”

“It’s not funny, actually,” she said through gritted teeth, as she leaned over her book. “They shouldn’t be laughing.”

When lessons were over and the pupils gathered together in groups to talk, Sara looked for Miss St. John, and finding her bundled rather disconsolately in a window-seat, she walked over to her and spoke. She only said the kind of thing little girls always say to each other by way of beginning an acquaintance, but there was something nice and friendly about Sara, and people always felt it.

When classes were finished and the students came together in groups to chat, Sara searched for Miss St. John. She found her sitting somewhat sadly in a window seat, so she walked over and spoke to her. She said the usual stuff little girls say to start a friendship, but there was something warm and friendly about Sara that everyone could sense.

“What is your name?” she said.

“What's your name?” she asked.

To explain Miss St. John’s amazement one must recall that a new pupil is, for a short time, a somewhat uncertain thing; and of this new pupil the entire school had talked the night before until it fell asleep quite exhausted by excitement and contradictory stories. A new pupil with a carriage and a pony and a maid, and a voyage from India to discuss, was not an ordinary acquaintance.

To explain Miss St. John's surprise, you have to remember that a new student is, for a little while, a bit of an unknown. The whole school had been talking about this new student the night before until they fell asleep, completely worn out from all the excitement and mixed stories. A new student with a carriage, a pony, a maid, and a journey from India to talk about was not your typical acquaintance.

“My name’s Ermengarde St. John,” she answered.

“My name’s Ermengarde St. John,” she replied.

“Mine is Sara Crewe,” said Sara. “Yours is very pretty. It sounds like a story-book.”[27]

“Mine is Sara Crewe,” said Sara. “Yours is really pretty. It sounds like something out of a storybook.”[27]

“Do you like it?” fluttered Ermengarde. “I—I like yours.”

“Do you like it?” Ermengarde asked excitedly. “I—I like yours.”

Miss St. John’s chief trouble in life was that she had a clever father. Sometimes this seemed to her a dreadful calamity. If you have a father who knows everything, who speaks seven or eight languages, and has thousands of volumes which he has apparently learned by heart, he frequently expects you to be familiar with the contents of your lesson-books at least; and it is not improbable that he will feel you ought to be able to remember a few incidents of history and to write a French exercise. Ermengarde was a severe trial to Mr. St. John. He could not understand how a child of his could be a notably and unmistakably dull creature who never shone in anything.

Miss St. John’s main problem in life was her really smart dad. Sometimes, this felt like a terrible disaster to her. When your dad knows everything, speaks seven or eight languages, and has thousands of books he seems to have memorized, he often expects you to at least be familiar with what's in your textbooks. It's pretty likely he thinks you should remember some historical events and be able to write a French assignment. Ermengarde was a big challenge for Mr. St. John. He couldn't understand how his child could be so obviously dull and never excel at anything.

“Good heavens!” he had said more than once, as he stared at her, “there are times when I think she is as stupid as her Aunt Eliza!”

“Good heavens!” he had said more than once, as he stared at her, “there are times when I think she is as clueless as her Aunt Eliza!”

If her Aunt Eliza had been slow to learn and quick to forget a thing entirely when she had learned it, Ermengarde was strikingly like her. She was the monumental dunce of the school, and it could not be denied.

If Aunt Eliza had been slow to pick things up and quick to forget them once she had, Ermengarde was just like her. She was the biggest nitwit in the school, and that was undeniable.

“She must be made to learn,” her father said to Miss Minchin.

“She needs to be made to learn,” her father said to Miss Minchin.

Consequently Ermengarde spent the greater part of her life in disgrace or in tears. She learned things and forgot them; or, if she remembered them, she did not understand them. So it was natural that, having made Sara’s acquaintance, she should sit and stare at her with profound admiration.[28]

Consequently, Ermengarde spent most of her life feeling ashamed or crying. She learned things and then forgot them; or, if she remembered, she didn’t really get them. So, it made sense that after meeting Sara, she would just sit and look at her with deep admiration.[28]

“You can speak French, can’t you?” she said respectfully.

"You can speak French, right?" she said politely.

Sara got on to the window-seat, which was a big, deep one, and, tucking up her feet, sat with her hands clasped round her knees.

Sara climbed onto the window seat, which was big and deep, and, tucking her feet up, sat with her hands clasped around her knees.

“I can speak it because I have heard it all my life,” she answered. “You could speak it if you had always heard it.”

“I can speak it because I’ve heard it my whole life,” she replied. “You could speak it too if you had always heard it.”

“Oh, no, I couldn’t,” said Ermengarde. “I never could speak it!”

“Oh, no, I couldn’t,” said Ermengarde. “I never could speak it!”

“Why?” inquired Sara, curiously.

“Why?” asked Sara, curious.

Ermengarde shook her head so that the pigtail wabbled.

Ermengarde shook her head, causing the pigtail to sway.

“You heard me just now,” she said. “I’m always like that. I can’t say the words. They’re so queer.”

“You heard me just now,” she said. “I’m always like that. I can’t say the words. They’re so weird.”

She paused a moment, and then added with a touch of awe in her voice:

She paused for a moment, then added with a hint of wonder in her voice:

“You are clever, aren’t you?”

“You're clever, aren’t you?”

Sara looked out of the window into the dingy square, where the sparrows were hopping and twittering on the wet, iron railings and the sooty branches of the trees. She reflected a few moments. She had heard it said very often that she was “clever,” and she wondered if she was,—and if she was, how it had happened.

Sara looked out the window into the grimy square, where the sparrows were flitting around and chirping on the damp, iron railings and the dirty branches of the trees. She thought for a bit. She had often heard people say she was “smart,” and she wondered if that was true—and if it was, how it had come to be.

“I don’t know,” she said. “I can’t tell.” Then, seeing a mournful look on the round, chubby face, she gave a little laugh and changed the subject.

“I don’t know,” she said. “I can’t tell.” Then, noticing a sad expression on the round, chubby face, she let out a small laugh and changed the topic.

“Would you like to see Emily?” she inquired.

“Do you want to see Emily?” she asked.

“Who is Emily?” Ermengarde asked, just as Miss Minchin had done.[29]

“Who is Emily?” Ermengarde asked, just like Miss Minchin had. [29]

“Come up to my room and see,” said Sara, holding out her hand.

“Come up to my room and check it out,” said Sara, holding out her hand.

They jumped down from the window-seat together, and went up-stairs.

They jumped down from the window seat together and went upstairs.

“Is it true,” Ermengarde whispered, as they went through the hall—“is it true that you have a play-room all to yourself?”

“Is it true,” Ermengarde whispered as they walked through the hallway—“is it true that you have a playroom all to yourself?”

“Yes,” Sara answered. “Papa asked Miss Minchin to let me have one, because—well, it was because when I play I make up stories and tell them to myself, and I don’t like people to hear me. It spoils it if I think people listen.”

“Yes,” Sara answered. “Dad asked Miss Minchin to let me have one because—well, it’s because when I play, I create stories and tell them to myself, and I don’t like people to hear me. It ruins it if I think people are listening.”

They had reached the passage leading to Sara’s room by this time, and Ermengarde stopped short, staring, and quite losing her breath.

They had arrived at the hallway leading to Sara’s room by this point, and Ermengarde suddenly stopped, staring and completely out of breath.

“You make up stories!” she gasped. “Can you do that—as well as speak French? Can you?”

“You make up stories!” she exclaimed. “Can you do that—aside from speaking French? Can you?”

Sara looked at her in simple surprise.

Sara looked at her in simple surprise.

“Why, any one can make up things,” she said. “Have you never tried?”

“Anyone can come up with stories,” she said. “Haven't you ever tried?”

She put her hand warningly on Ermengarde’s.

She placed her hand on Ermengarde's as a warning.

“Let us go very quietly to the door,” she whispered, “and then I will open it quite suddenly; perhaps we may catch her.”

“Let’s go really quietly to the door,” she whispered, “and then I’ll open it abruptly; maybe we can catch her.”

She was half laughing, but there was a touch of mysterious hope in her eyes which fascinated Ermengarde, though she had not the remotest idea what it meant, or whom it was she wanted to “catch,” or why she wanted to catch her. Whatsoever she meant, Ermengarde was sure it was something delightfully exciting. So, quite thrilled[30] with expectation, she followed her on tiptoe along the passage. They made not the least noise until they reached the door. Then Sara suddenly turned the handle, and threw it wide open. Its opening revealed the room quite neat and quiet, a fire gently burning in the grate, and a wonderful doll sitting in a chair by it, apparently reading a book.

She was half laughing, but there was a glimmer of mysterious hope in her eyes that fascinated Ermengarde, even though she had no idea what it meant, who she wanted to "catch," or why she wanted to catch her. Whatever it was, Ermengarde was sure it was something delightfully thrilling. So, excited and full of anticipation, she followed her on tiptoe down the hallway. They made no sound at all until they reached the door. Then Sara suddenly turned the handle and threw it wide open. The door revealed a neat and quiet room, with a fire gently burning in the fireplace and a beautiful doll sitting in a chair by it, apparently reading a book.

“Oh, she got back to her seat before we could see her!” Sara exclaimed. “Of course they always do. They are as quick as lightning.”

“Oh, she got back to her seat before we could see her!” Sara exclaimed. “Of course they always do. They're as quick as lightning.”

Ermengarde looked from her to the doll and back again.

Ermengarde glanced from her to the doll and then back again.

“Can she—walk?” she asked breathlessly.

“Can she—walk?” she asked.

“Yes,” answered Sara. “At least I believe she can. At least I pretend I believe she can. And that makes it seem as if it were true. Have you never pretended things?”

“Yes,” replied Sara. “At least I think she can. At least I pretend I think she can. And that makes it feel true. Have you never pretended things?”

“No,” said Ermengarde. “Never. I—tell me about it.”

“No,” said Ermengarde. “Never. I—tell me about it.”

She was so bewitched by this odd, new companion that she actually stared at Sara instead of at Emily—notwithstanding that Emily was the most attractive doll person she had ever seen.

She was so captivated by this strange, new friend that she actually looked at Sara instead of Emily—even though Emily was the most beautiful doll person she had ever seen.

“Let us sit down,” said Sara, “and I will tell you. It’s so easy that when you begin you can’t stop. You just go on and on doing it always. And it’s beautiful. Emily, you must listen. This is Ermengarde St. John, Emily. Ermengarde, this is Emily. Would you like to hold her?”

“Let’s sit down,” said Sara, “and I’ll tell you. It’s so easy that once you start, you can’t stop. You just keep doing it all the time. And it’s beautiful. Emily, you have to listen. This is Ermengarde St. John, Emily. Ermengarde, this is Emily. Do you want to hold her?”

“Oh, may I?” said Ermengarde. “May I, really? She is beautiful!” And Emily was put into her arms.

“Oh, can I?” said Ermengarde. “Can I, really? She is beautiful!” And Emily was placed into her arms.

Never in her dull, short life had Miss St. John dreamed of such an hour as the one she spent with the queer new[31] pupil before they heard the lunch-bell ring and were obliged to go down-stairs.

Never in her boring, brief life had Miss St. John imagined spending an hour like the one she had with the strange new[31] student before they heard the lunch bell ring and had to go downstairs.

Sara sat upon the hearth-rug and told her strange things. She sat rather huddled up, and her green eyes shone and her cheeks flushed. She told stories of the voyage, and stories of India; but what fascinated Ermengarde the most was her fancy about the dolls who walked and talked, and who could do anything they chose when the human beings were out of the room, but who must keep their powers a secret and so flew back to their places “like lightning” when people returned to the room.

Sara sat on the hearth rug and shared her strange tales. She was curled up a bit, her green eyes sparkling and her cheeks rosy. She shared stories about her journey and tales from India, but what captivated Ermengarde the most was her imagination about the dolls that could walk and talk. These dolls could do anything they wanted when the humans left the room, but they had to keep their abilities a secret, so they would rush back to their spots “like lightning” when people came back.

We couldn’t do it,” said Sara, seriously. “You see, it’s a kind of magic.”

We couldn’t do it,” said Sara, seriously. “You see, it’s a kind of magic.”

Once, when she was relating the story of the search for Emily, Ermengarde saw her face suddenly change. A cloud seemed to pass over it and put out the light in her shining eyes. She drew her breath in so sharply that it made a funny, sad little sound, and then she shut her lips and held them tightly closed, as if she was determined either to do or not to do something. Ermengarde had an idea that if she had been like any other little girl, she might have suddenly burst out sobbing and crying. But she did not.

Once, when she was telling the story of the search for Emily, Ermengarde noticed her face suddenly change. A shadow seemed to pass over it and dim the light in her shining eyes. She inhaled sharply, making a strange, sad little sound, and then she pressed her lips together tightly, as if she had made a decision to either do something or not do something. Ermengarde thought that if she were like any other little girl, she might have suddenly burst into tears. But she didn’t.

“Have you a—a pain?” Ermengarde ventured.

“Do you have a— a pain?” Ermengarde asked.

“Yes,” Sara answered, after a moment’s silence. “But it is not in my body.” Then she added something in a low voice which she tried to keep quite steady, and it was this: “Do you love your father more than anything else in all the whole world?”

“Yes,” Sara answered after a moment of silence. “But it’s not in my body.” Then she added something in a low voice that she tried to keep steady: “Do you love your father more than anything else in the whole world?”

Ermengarde’s mouth fell open a little. She knew that[32] it would be far from behaving like a respectable child at a select seminary to say that it had never occurred to you that you could love your father, that you would do anything desperate to avoid being left alone in his society for ten minutes. She was, indeed, greatly embarrassed.

Ermengarde's mouth dropped open slightly. She realized that[32] it would be anything but proper for a respectable child at a fancy school to admit that it had never crossed her mind that she could love her father, or that she would do anything out of desperation to avoid being left alone with him for ten minutes. She was truly very embarrassed.

“I—I scarcely ever see him,” she stammered. “He is always in the library—reading things.”

“I—I hardly ever see him,” she stammered. “He’s always in the library—reading.”

“I love mine more than all the world ten times over,” Sara said. “That is what my pain is. He has gone away.”

“I love him more than anything in the world, ten times over,” Sara said. “That’s where my pain comes from. He’s gone.”

She put her head quietly down on her little, huddled-up knees, and sat very still for a few minutes.

She gently rested her head on her small, curled-up knees and sat very still for a few minutes.

“She’s going to cry out loud,” thought Ermengarde, fearfully.

“She’s going to scream,” thought Ermengarde, anxiously.

But she did not. Her short, black locks tumbled about her ears, and she sat still. Then she spoke without lifting her head.

But she didn't. Her short, black hair spilled around her ears, and she sat still. Then she spoke without raising her head.

“I promised him I would bear it,” she said. “And I will. You have to bear things. Think what soldiers bear! Papa is a soldier. If there was a war he would have to bear marching and thirstiness and, perhaps, deep wounds. And he would never say a word—not one word.”

“I promised him I would handle it,” she said. “And I will. You have to handle things. Think about what soldiers go through! Dad is a soldier. If there was a war, he would have to deal with marching, thirst, and maybe even serious injuries. And he would never say a word—not even one word.”

Ermengarde could only gaze at her, but she felt that she was beginning to adore her. She was so wonderful and different from any one else.

Ermengarde could only stare at her, but she felt like she was starting to really like her. She was amazing and so different from everyone else.

Presently, she lifted her face and shook back her black locks, with a queer little smile.

Presently, she lifted her face and shook back her black hair, with a quirky little smile.

“If I go on talking and talking,” she said, “and telling you things about pretending, I shall bear it better. You don’t forget, but you bear it better.”[33]

“If I keep talking and talking,” she said, “and sharing things about pretending, I'll handle it better. You don’t forget, but you cope with it better.”[33]

Ermengarde did not know why a lump came into her throat and her eyes felt as if tears were in them.

Ermengarde didn't know why a lump formed in her throat and her eyes felt like they were filled with tears.

“Lavinia and Jessie are ‘best friends,’” she said rather huskily. “I wish we could be ‘best friends.’ Would you have me for yours? You’re clever, and I’m the stupidest child in the school, but I—oh, I do so like you!”

“Lavinia and Jessie are ‘best friends,’” she said in a husky voice. “I wish we could be ‘best friends.’ Would you want me to be yours? You’re smart, and I’m the dumbest kid in school, but I—oh, I really like you!”

“I’m glad of that,” said Sara. “It makes you thankful when you are liked. Yes. We will be friends. And I’ll tell you what”—a sudden gleam lighting her face—“I can help you with your French lessons.”

“I’m really happy to hear that,” said Sara. “It makes you appreciate being liked. Yes, we’re going to be friends. And you know what”—a sudden spark lighting up her face—“I can help you with your French lessons.”


CHAPTER IV
LOTTIE

If Sara had been a different kind of child, the life she led at Miss Minchin’s Select Seminary for the next ten years would not have been at all good for her. She was treated more as if she were a distinguished guest at the establishment than as if she were a mere little girl. If she had been a self-opinionated, domineering child, she might have become disagreeable enough to be unbearable through being so much indulged and flattered. If she had been an indolent child, she would have learned nothing. Privately Miss Minchin disliked her, but she was far too worldly a woman to do or say anything which might make such a desirable pupil wish to leave her school. She knew quite well that if Sara wrote to her papa to tell him she was uncomfortable or unhappy, Captain Crewe would remove her at once. Miss Minchin’s opinion was that if a child were continually praised and never forbidden to do what she liked, she would be sure to be fond of the place where she was so treated. Accordingly, Sara was praised for her quickness at her lessons, for her good manners, for her amiability to her fellow-pupils, for her generosity if she gave sixpence to a beggar out of her full little purse; the simplest[35] thing she did was treated as if it were a virtue, and if she had not had a disposition and a clever little brain, she might have been a very self-satisfied young person. But the clever little brain told her a great many sensible and true things about herself and her circumstances, and now and then she talked these things over to Ermengarde as time went on.

If Sara had been a different kind of child, the life she lived at Miss Minchin’s Select Seminary for the next ten years would not have been very good for her. She was treated more like a distinguished guest at the school than just a little girl. If she had been a headstrong, controlling child, she might have become so spoiled and flattered that she would be unbearable. If she had been a lazy child, she wouldn't have learned anything. Privately, Miss Minchin disliked her, but she was too savvy to do or say anything that might make such a valuable student want to leave. She knew very well that if Sara wrote to her dad to say she was uncomfortable or unhappy, Captain Crewe would take her away immediately. Miss Minchin believed that if a child was constantly praised and never stopped from doing what she wanted, she would surely come to love the place where she was treated that way. So, Sara was praised for her quickness with lessons, her good manners, her friendliness with her classmates, and her generosity when she gave sixpence to a beggar from her full little purse; everything she did was treated like a virtue, and if she hadn’t been smart and had a clever little brain, she might have turned into a very self-satisfied young person. But her clever little brain made her aware of many sensible and true things about herself and her situation, and now and then she shared these thoughts with Ermengarde as time went on.

“Things happen to people by accident,” she used to say. “A lot of nice accidents have happened to me. It just happened that I always liked lessons and books, and could remember things when I learned them. It just happened that I was born with a father who was beautiful and nice and clever, and could give me everything I liked. Perhaps I have not really a good temper at all, but if you have everything you want and every one is kind to you, how can you help but be good-tempered? I don’t know”—looking quite serious—“how I shall ever find out whether I am really a nice child or a horrid one. Perhaps I’m a hideous child, and no one will ever know, just because I never have any trials.”

“Things happen to people by chance,” she used to say. “A lot of good luck has come my way. It just happened that I loved lessons and books, and I was able to remember what I learned. It just happened that I was born to a father who was handsome, kind, and smart, and who could give me everything I wanted. Maybe I don’t really have a good temper at all, but if you have everything you want and everyone is nice to you, how can you help but be good-tempered? I don’t know”—looking quite serious—“how I’ll ever find out if I’m really a nice kid or a terrible one. Maybe I’m a horrible child, and no one will ever know, just because I’ve never faced any challenges.”

“Lavinia has no trials,” said Ermengarde, stolidly, “and she is horrid enough.”

“Lavinia has no struggles,” Ermengarde said flatly, “and she’s bad enough.”

Sara rubbed the end of her little nose reflectively, as she thought the matter over.

Sara thoughtfully rubbed the tip of her little nose as she considered the situation.

“Well,” she said at last, “perhaps—perhaps that is because Lavinia is growing.”

“Well,” she finally said, “maybe—maybe that’s because Lavinia is growing.”

This was the result of a charitable recollection of having heard Miss Amelia say that Lavinia was growing so fast that she believed it affected her health and temper.[36]

This came from a kind memory of hearing Miss Amelia mention that Lavinia was growing so quickly that she thought it was impacting her health and mood.[36]

Lavinia, in fact, was spiteful. She was inordinately jealous of Sara. Until the new pupil’s arrival, she had felt herself the leader in the school. She had led because she was capable of making herself extremely disagreeable if the others did not follow her. She domineered over the little children, and assumed grand airs with those big enough to be her companions. She was rather pretty, and had been the best-dressed pupil in the procession when the Select Seminary walked out two by two, until Sara’s velvet coats and sable muffs appeared, combined with drooping ostrich feathers, and were led by Miss Minchin at the head of the line. This, at the beginning, had been bitter enough; but as time went on it became apparent that Sara was a leader, too, and not because she could make herself disagreeable, but because she never did.

Lavinia was actually pretty mean-spirited. She was extremely jealous of Sara. Before the new student arrived, she felt like the queen bee of the school. She ruled because she could be really unpleasant if others didn’t go along with her. She bossed around the younger kids and acted superior with those her age. She was fairly attractive and had been the best-dressed student in the parade when the Select Seminary walked out two by two, until Sara showed up in her velvet coats and sable muffs, complete with drooping ostrich feathers, all led by Miss Minchin at the front of the line. At first, that was really hard for her to take; but as time passed, it became clear that Sara could also lead, and not because she was unpleasant, but because she never was.

“There’s one thing about Sara Crewe,” Jessie had enraged her “best friend” by saying honestly,—“she’s never ‘grand’ about herself the least bit, and you know she might be, Lavvie. I believe I couldn’t help being—just a little—if I had so many fine things and was made such a fuss over. It’s disgusting, the way Miss Minchin shows her off when parents come.”

“There’s one thing about Sara Crewe,” Jessie had upset her “best friend” by saying honestly, “she’s never stuck-up about herself at all, and you know she totally could be, Lavvie. I honestly don’t think I could help being—just a little—if I had all those nice things and got so much attention. It’s awful how Miss Minchin shows her off when parents visit.”

“‘Dear Sara must come into the drawing-room and talk to Mrs. Musgrave about India,’” mimicked Lavinia, in her most highly flavored imitation of Miss Minchin. “‘Dear Sara must speak French to Lady Pitkin. Her accent is so perfect.’ She didn’t learn her French at the Seminary, at any rate. And there’s nothing so clever in her knowing it. She says herself she didn’t learn it at all. She just picked[37] it up, because she always heard her papa speak it. And, as to her papa, there is nothing so grand in being an Indian officer.”

“‘Dear Sara has to come into the drawing room and talk to Mrs. Musgrave about India,’” Lavinia mimicked, using her most exaggerated impression of Miss Minchin. “‘Dear Sara needs to speak French to Lady Pitkin. Her accent is so perfect.’ She definitely didn’t learn her French at the Seminary, anyway. And there’s nothing so impressive about her knowing it. She says herself she didn’t learn it at all. She just picked[37] it up because she always heard her dad speaking it. And, as for her dad, there’s nothing so special about being an Indian officer.”

“Well,” said Jessie, slowly, “he’s killed tigers. He killed the one in the skin Sara has in her room. That’s why she likes it so. She lies on it and strokes its head, and talks to it as if it was a cat.”

“Well,” said Jessie, slowly, “he’s killed tigers. He killed the one in the skin Sara has in her room. That’s why she likes it so much. She lies on it, strokes its head, and talks to it as if it were a cat.”

“She’s always doing something silly,” snapped Lavinia. “My mamma says that way of hers of pretending things is silly. She says she will grow up eccentric.”

“She’s always doing something ridiculous,” snapped Lavinia. “My mom says that her way of pretending is silly. She says she’ll grow up to be eccentric.”

It was quite true that Sara was never “grand.” She was a friendly little soul, and shared her privileges and belongings with a free hand. The little ones, who were accustomed to being disdained and ordered out of the way by mature ladies aged ten and twelve, were never made to cry by this most envied of them all. She was a motherly young person, and when people fell down and scraped their knees, she ran and helped them up and patted them, or found in her pocket a bonbon or some other article of a soothing nature. She never pushed them out of her way or alluded to their years as a humiliation and a blot upon their small characters.

It was true that Sara was never "grand." She was a friendly little soul, always willing to share her privileges and belongings. The younger kids, who were used to being looked down on and pushed aside by older girls aged ten and twelve, were never made to cry by this most envied of them all. She was a nurturing young person, and whenever someone fell and scraped their knees, she rushed over to help them up and comfort them, often pulling out a candy or some other soothing treat from her pocket. She never shoved them aside or made them feel embarrassed about their age; instead, she treated them with kindness.

“If you are four you are four,” she said severely to Lavinia on an occasion of her having—it must be confessed—slapped Lottie and called her “a brat”; “but you will be five next year, and six the year after that. And,” opening large, convicting eyes, “it only takes sixteen years to make you twenty.”

“If you’re four, you’re four,” she said sternly to Lavinia after she had—let’s be honest—slapped Lottie and called her “a brat.” “But you’ll be five next year, and six the year after that. And,” widening her eyes dramatically, “it only takes sixteen years to make you twenty.”

“Dear me!” said Lavinia; “how we can calculate!” In[38] fact, it was not to be denied that sixteen and four made twenty,—and twenty was an age the most daring were scarcely bold enough to dream of.

“Wow!” said Lavinia; “how we can do the math!” In[38] fact, it was undeniable that sixteen plus four equals twenty,—and twenty was an age that even the bravest hardly dared to imagine.

More than once she had been known to have a tea-party.…
She had been known to host a tea party more than once.…

So the younger children adored Sara. More than once she had been known to have a tea-party, made up of these despised ones, in her own room. And Emily had been played with, and Emily’s own tea-service used—the one with cups which held quite a lot of much-sweetened weak tea and had blue flowers on them. No one had seen such a very real doll’s tea-set before. From that afternoon Sara was regarded as a goddess and a queen by the entire alphabet class.

So the younger kids really looked up to Sara. More than once, she had hosted a tea party in her room for those who were usually ignored. Emily had been part of it, and they even used Emily's own tea set—the one with cups that held a good amount of very sweet weak tea and had blue flowers on them. No one had ever seen such a realistic doll's tea set before. After that afternoon, everyone in the alphabet class saw Sara as a goddess and a queen.

Lottie Legh worshipped her to such an extent that if Sara had not been a motherly person, she would have found her tiresome. Lottie had been sent to school by a rather flighty young papa who could not imagine what else to do with her. Her young mother had died, and as the child had been treated like a favorite doll or a very spoiled pet monkey or lap-dog ever since the first hour of her life, she was a very appalling little creature. When she wanted anything or did not want anything she wept and howled; and, as she always wanted the things she could not have, and did not want the things that were best for her, her shrill little voice was usually to be heard uplifted in wails in one part of the house or another.

Lottie Legh adored Sara so much that if Sara hadn't been such a nurturing person, she would have found Lottie exhausting. Lottie had been sent to school by a rather whimsical young dad who couldn't figure out what else to do with her. Her young mom had passed away, and since Lottie had been treated like a cherished doll or a spoiled pet monkey or lap dog since the very beginning of her life, she was quite a troublesome little girl. Whenever she wanted something or didn't want something, she cried and screamed; and because she always wanted the things she couldn't have and didn't want the things that were actually good for her, her shrill little voice could often be heard wailing from one part of the house to another.

Her strongest weapon was that in some mysterious way she had found out that a very small girl who had lost her mother was a person who ought to be pitied and made much of. She had probably heard some grown-up people[39] talking her over in the early days, after her mother’s death. So it became her habit to make great use of this knowledge.

Her biggest advantage was that, somehow, she discovered that a little girl who had lost her mother deserved sympathy and care. She probably overheard some adults discussing her in the early days after her mother passed away. So, it became her habit to use this knowledge to her advantage.

The first time Sara took her in charge was one morning when, on passing a sitting-room, she heard both Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia trying to suppress the angry wails of some child who, evidently, refused to be silenced. She refused so strenuously indeed that Miss Minchin was obliged to almost shout—in a stately and severe manner—to make herself heard.

The first time Sara took charge was one morning when, as she walked by a sitting room, she heard both Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia trying to quiet the angry cries of a child who clearly wouldn’t be silenced. She resisted so strongly that Miss Minchin had to practically shout—in a formal and stern way—to make herself heard.

“What is she crying for?” she almost yelled.

“What is she crying for?” she almost yelled.

“Oh—oh—oh!” Sara heard; “I haven’t got any mam—ma-a!”

“Oh—oh—oh!” Sara heard; “I don’t have any ma—ma-a!”

“Oh, Lottie!” screamed Miss Amelia. “Do stop, darling! Don’t cry! Please don’t!”

“Oh, Lottie!” yelled Miss Amelia. “Please stop, sweetheart! Don’t cry! I’m begging you!”

“Oh! oh! oh!” Lottie howled tempestuously. “Haven’t—got—any—mam—ma-a!”

“Oh! oh! oh!” Lottie cried out dramatically. “I don’t—have—any—mam—ma-a!”

“She ought to be whipped,” Miss Minchin proclaimed. “You shall be whipped, you naughty child!”

“She should be punished,” Miss Minchin declared. “You will be punished, you naughty child!”

Lottie wailed more loudly than ever. Miss Amelia began to cry. Miss Minchin’s voice rose until it almost thundered, then suddenly she sprang up from her chair in impotent indignation and flounced out of the room, leaving Miss Amelia to arrange the matter.

Lottie cried louder than before. Miss Amelia started to cry as well. Miss Minchin’s voice grew louder until it nearly roared, then suddenly she jumped up from her chair in frustration and stormed out of the room, leaving Miss Amelia to deal with the situation.

Sara had paused in the hall, wondering if she ought to go into the room, because she had recently begun a friendly acquaintance with Lottie and might be able to quiet her. When Miss Minchin came out and saw her, she looked rather annoyed. She realized that her voice, as heard from[40] inside the room, could not have sounded either dignified or amiable.

Sara had stopped in the hallway, unsure if she should go into the room, since she had recently started getting to know Lottie and might be able to calm her down. When Miss Minchin came out and saw her, she looked somewhat irritated. She understood that her voice, as it reached them from[40] inside the room, probably didn’t sound either dignified or friendly.

“Oh, Sara!” she exclaimed, endeavoring to produce a suitable smile.

“Oh, Sara!” she exclaimed, trying to put on a nice smile.

“I stopped,” explained Sara, “because I knew it was Lottie,—and I thought, perhaps—just perhaps, I could make her be quiet. May I try, Miss Minchin?”

“I stopped,” Sara explained, “because I knew it was Lottie,—and I thought, maybe—just maybe, I could get her to be quiet. Can I try, Miss Minchin?”

“If you can. You are a clever child,” answered Miss Minchin, drawing in her mouth sharply. Then, seeing that Sara looked slightly chilled by her asperity, she changed her manner. “But you are clever in everything,” she said in her approving way. “I dare say you can manage her. Go in.” And she left her.

“If you can. You’re a smart kid,” replied Miss Minchin, tightening her lips. Then, noticing that Sara seemed a bit taken aback by her harshness, she softened her tone. “But you’re smart in everything,” she said in a more approving way. “I’m sure you can handle her. Go on in.” And she walked away.

When Sara entered the room, Lottie was lying upon the floor, screaming and kicking her small fat legs violently, and Miss Amelia was bending over her in consternation and despair, looking quite red and damp with heat. Lottie had always found, when in her own nursery at home, that kicking and screaming would always be quieted by any means she insisted on. Poor plump Miss Amelia was trying first one method, and then another.

When Sara walked into the room, Lottie was on the floor, screaming and kicking her chubby little legs wildly, while Miss Amelia was bent over her in panic and frustration, looking flushed and sweaty. Lottie had always noticed that when she was in her nursery at home, kicking and screaming would get her what she wanted. Poor round Miss Amelia was trying one approach after another.

“Poor darling!” she said one moment; “I know you haven’t any mamma, poor—” Then in quite another tone: “If you don’t stop, Lottie, I will shake you. Poor little angel! There—there! You wicked, bad, detestable child, I will smack you! I will!”

“Poor sweetie!” she said one moment; “I know you don’t have a mom, poor—” Then in a completely different tone: “If you don’t stop, Lottie, I’m going to shake you. Poor little angel! There—there! You naughty, terrible, awful child, I’m going to smack you! I will!”

Sara went to them quietly. She did not know at all what she was going to do, but she had a vague inward conviction that it would be better not to say such different kinds of things quite so helplessly and excitedly.[41]

Sara approached them quietly. She had no idea what she was going to do, but she had a vague feeling that it would be better not to say such different things so helplessly and excitedly.[41]

“Miss Amelia,” she said in a low voice, “Miss Minchin says I may try to make her stop—may I?”

“Miss Amelia,” she said quietly, “Miss Minchin says I can try to make her stop—can I?”

Miss Amelia turned and looked at her hopelessly. “Oh, do you think you can?” she gasped.

Miss Amelia turned and looked at her in despair. “Oh, do you think you can?” she breathed.

“I don’t know whether I can,” answered Sara, still in her half-whisper; “but I will try.”

“I don’t know if I can,” replied Sara, still speaking softly; “but I’ll give it a shot.”

Miss Amelia stumbled up from her knees with a heavy sigh, and Lottie’s fat little legs kicked as hard as ever.

Miss Amelia got up from her knees with a heavy sigh, and Lottie’s chubby little legs kicked as hard as ever.

“If you will steal out of the room,” said Sara, “I will stay with her.”

“If you sneak out of the room,” said Sara, “I’ll stay with her.”

“Oh, Sara!” almost whimpered Miss Amelia. “We never had such a dreadful child before. I don’t believe we can keep her.”

“Oh, Sara!” almost whined Miss Amelia. “We’ve never had such a terrible child before. I don’t think we can keep her.”

But she crept out of the room, and was very much relieved to find an excuse for doing it.

But she quietly left the room and felt a huge sense of relief to have found a reason to do so.

Sara stood by the howling, furious child for a few moments, and looked down at her without saying anything. Then she sat down flat on the floor beside her and waited. Except for Lottie’s angry screams, the room was quite quiet. This was a new state of affairs for little Miss Legh, who was accustomed, when she screamed, to hear other people protest and implore and command and coax by turns. To lie and kick and shriek, and find the only person near you not seeming to mind in the least, attracted her attention. She opened her tight-shut streaming eyes to see who this person was. And it was only another little girl. But it was the one who owned Emily and all the nice things. And she was looking at her steadily and as if she was merely thinking. Having paused for a few seconds to find this out, Lottie thought she must begin again, but the quiet[42] of the room and of Sara’s odd, interested face made her first howl rather half-hearted.

Sara stood by the screaming, angry child for a few moments and looked down at her without saying anything. Then she sat down flat on the floor beside her and waited. Aside from Lottie’s angry screams, the room was pretty quiet. This was a new experience for little Miss Legh, who was used to hearing other people protest, plead, command, and coax her when she screamed. To lie there kicking and shrieking, only to find the one person nearby not seeming to care at all, caught her attention. She opened her tightly shut, tear-filled eyes to see who this person was. It turned out to be just another little girl. But she was the one who owned Emily and all the nice things. And she was looking at her steadily, almost as if she was just thinking. After pausing for a few seconds to figure this out, Lottie thought she should start screaming again, but the stillness of the room and Sara’s strange, interested face made her first howl feel a bit weak.

“I—haven’t—any—ma—ma—ma-a!” she announced; but her voice was not so strong.

“I—don’t—have—any—ma—ma—ma-a!” she announced; but her voice wasn't very strong.

Sara looked at her still more steadily, but with a sort of understanding in her eyes.

Sara looked at her even more steadily, but with a kind of understanding in her eyes.

“Neither have I,” she said.

“Me neither,” she said.

This was so unexpected that it was astounding. Lottie actually dropped her legs, gave a wriggle, and lay and stared. A new idea will stop a crying child when nothing else will. Also it was true that while Lottie disliked Miss Minchin, who was cross, and Miss Amelia, who was foolishly indulgent, she rather liked Sara, little as she knew her. She did not want to give up her grievance, but her thoughts were distracted from it, so she wriggled again, and, after a sulky sob, said:

This was so unexpected that it was unbelievable. Lottie actually dropped her legs, wiggled around, and lay there staring. A fresh idea can quiet a crying child when nothing else will. Plus, it was true that while Lottie didn't like Miss Minchin, who was mean, and Miss Amelia, who was annoyingly lenient, she kind of liked Sara, even though she didn’t know her well. She didn’t want to let go of her complaint, but her thoughts were pulled away from it, so she wiggled again, and after a sulky sob, said:

“Where is she?”

“Where is she now?”

Sara paused a moment. Because she had been told that her mamma was in heaven, she had thought a great deal about the matter, and her thoughts had not been quite like those of other people.

Sara paused for a moment. Since she had been told that her mom was in heaven, she had thought a lot about it, and her thoughts weren't quite like those of other people.

“She went to heaven,” she said. “But I am sure she comes out sometimes to see me—though I don’t see her. So does yours. Perhaps they can both see us now. Perhaps they are both in this room.”

“She went to heaven,” she said. “But I’m sure she comes out sometimes to see me—although I don’t see her. Yours does too. Maybe they can both see us now. Maybe they’re both in this room.”

Lottie sat bolt upright, and looked about her. She was a pretty, little, curly-headed creature, and her round eyes were like wet forget-me-nots. If her mamma had seen her during the last half-hour, she might not have[43] thought her the kind of child who ought to be related to an angel.

Lottie sat up straight and looked around. She was a cute little girl with curly hair, and her round eyes sparkled like wet forget-me-nots. If her mom had seen her in the last half hour, she might not have[43] thought she was the kind of child who should be connected to an angel.

Sara went on talking. Perhaps some people might think that what she said was rather like a fairy story, but it was all so real to her own imagination that Lottie began to listen in spite of herself. She had been told that her mamma had wings and a crown, and she had been shown pictures of ladies in beautiful white night-gowns, who were said to be angels. But Sara seemed to be telling a real story about a lovely country where real people were.

Sara kept talking. Some people might think that what she said sounded a bit like a fairy tale, but it felt completely real to her imagination, so Lottie started to listen despite herself. She had been told that her mom had wings and a crown, and she had seen pictures of women in beautiful white nightgowns who were said to be angels. But Sara seemed to be sharing a real story about a beautiful place where real people lived.

“There are fields and fields of flowers,” she said, forgetting herself, as usual, when she began, and talking rather as if she were in a dream—“fields and fields of lilies—and when the soft wind blows over them it wafts the scent of them into the air—and everybody always breathes it, because the soft wind is always blowing. And little children run about in the lily-fields and gather armsful of them, and laugh and make little wreaths. And the streets are shining. And no one is ever tired, however far they walk. They can float anywhere they like. And there are walls made of pearl and gold all round the city, but they are low enough for the people to go and lean on them, and look down on to the earth and smile, and send beautiful messages.”

“There are endless fields of flowers,” she said, losing herself in thought, as usual, and speaking almost as if she were dreaming—“fields and fields of lilies—and when the gentle wind blows over them, it carries their scent through the air—and everyone always inhales it, because the gentle wind is constantly blowing. And little kids run around in the lily fields, gathering armfuls of them, laughing and making little crowns. And the streets sparkle. And no one ever feels tired, no matter how far they walk. They can float anywhere they want. And there are walls made of pearl and gold all around the city, but they’re low enough for people to lean on them, look down at the earth and smile, and send beautiful messages.”

Whatsoever story she had begun to tell, Lottie would, no doubt, have stopped crying, and been fascinated into listening; but there was no denying that this story was prettier than most others. She dragged herself close to Sara, and drank in every word until the end came—far too soon.[44] When it did come, she was so sorry that she put up her lip ominously.

Whatever story she had started to tell, Lottie would have definitely stopped crying and been captivated enough to listen; but it was undeniable that this story was more beautiful than most others. She pulled herself close to Sara and absorbed every word until it ended—far too soon.[44] When it ended, she felt so disappointed that she pouted.

“I want to go there,” she cried. “I—haven’t any mamma in this school.”

“I want to go there,” she cried. “I don’t have any mom in this school.”

Sara saw the danger-signal, and came out of her dream. She took hold of the chubby hand and pulled her close to her side with a coaxing little laugh.

Sara saw the warning sign and woke up from her dream. She grabbed the chubby hand and pulled her close to her side with a gentle laugh.

“I will be your mamma,” she said. “We will play that you are my little girl. And Emily shall be your sister.”

“I’ll be your mom,” she said. “We’ll pretend that you’re my little girl. And Emily will be your sister.”

Lottie’s dimples all began to show themselves.

Lottie's dimples began to show.

“Shall she?” she said.

"Should she?" she said.

“Yes,” answered Sara, jumping to her feet. “Let us go and tell her. And then I will wash your face and brush your hair.”

“Yes,” Sara said, jumping to her feet. “Let’s go tell her. And then I’ll wash your face and brush your hair.”

To which Lottie agreed quite cheerfully, and trotted out of the room and up-stairs with her, without seeming even to remember that the whole of the last hour’s tragedy had been caused by the fact that she had refused to be washed and brushed for lunch and Miss Minchin had been called in to use her majestic authority.

To which Lottie happily agreed, and she bounced out of the room and upstairs with her, not even appearing to recall that the entire drama of the last hour had happened because she had refused to get washed and brushed for lunch, leading to Miss Minchin being brought in to exert her authority.

And from that time Sara was an adopted mother.

And from that time, Sara became an adoptive mother.


CHAPTER V
BECKY

Of course the greatest power Sara possessed and the one which gained her even more followers than her luxuries and the fact that she was “the show pupil,” the power that Lavinia and certain other girls were most envious of, and at the same time most fascinated by in spite of themselves, was her power of telling stories and of making everything she talked about seem like a story, whether it was one or not.

Of course, the greatest power Sara had—which gained her even more followers than her luxuries and the fact that she was “the star pupil”—was her ability to tell stories. This was the power that Lavinia and some other girls envied the most, yet they were also captivated by it, despite their better judgment. She could make anything she talked about feel like a story, whether it actually was one or not.

Any one who has been at school with a teller of stories knows what the wonder means—how he or she is followed about and besought in a whisper to relate romances; how groups gather round and hang on the outskirts of the favored party in the hope of being allowed to join it and listen. Sara not only could tell stories, but she adored telling them. When she sat or stood in the midst of a circle and began to invent wonderful things, her green eyes grew big and shining, her cheeks flushed, and, without knowing that she was doing it, she began to act and made what she told lovely or alarming by the raising or dropping of her voice, the bend and sway of her slim body, and the dramatic movement of her hands. She forgot that she was talking[46] to listening children; she saw and lived with the fairy folk, or the kings and queens and beautiful ladies, whose adventures she was narrating. Sometimes when she had finished her story, she was quite out of breath with excitement, and would lay her hand on her thin, little, quick-rising chest, and half laugh as if at herself.

Anyone who has been at school with a storyteller knows the magic of it—how the storyteller is followed around and quietly asked to share tales; how groups gather around, hoping to be allowed to join in and listen. Sara not only could tell stories, but she loved doing it. When she stood or sat in the middle of a circle and started to create amazing tales, her green eyes sparkled, her cheeks flushed, and, without realizing it, she began to act out the story, making whatever she shared beautiful or scary with the rise and fall of her voice, the sway of her slim body, and the dramatic gestures of her hands. She forgot she was speaking to attentive children; she was immersed in the world of fairies, kings, queens, and lovely ladies whose adventures she was sharing. Sometimes, after finishing her story, she’d be out of breath from excitement, resting her hand on her small, quick-rising chest, half-laughing at herself.

“When I am telling it,” she would say, “it doesn’t seem as if it was only made up. It seems more real than you are—more real than the school-room. I feel as if I were all the people in the story—one after the other. It is queer.”

“When I tell it,” she would say, “it doesn’t feel like just a story. It feels more real than you are—more real than the classroom. I feel like I’m all the people in the story—one after the other. It is strange.”

She had been at Miss Minchin’s school about two years when, one foggy winter’s afternoon, as she was getting out of her carriage, comfortably wrapped up in her warmest velvets and furs and looking very much grander than she knew, she caught sight, as she crossed the pavement, of a dingy little figure standing on the area steps, and stretching its neck so that its wide-open eyes might peer at her through the railings. Something in the eagerness and timidity of the smudgy face made her look at it, and when she looked she smiled because it was her way to smile at people.

She had been at Miss Minchin’s school for about two years when, one foggy winter afternoon, as she was getting out of her carriage, all wrapped up in her warmest velvets and furs and looking much grander than she realized, she caught sight of a shabby little figure standing on the area steps, stretching its neck so its wide-open eyes could peer at her through the railings. Something about the eagerness and shyness of the smudged face made her look at it, and when she did, she smiled because it was her habit to smile at people.

But the owner of the smudgy face and the wide-open eyes evidently was afraid that she ought not to have been caught looking at pupils of importance. She dodged out of sight like a Jack-in-the-box and scurried back into the kitchen, disappearing so suddenly that if she had not been such a poor, little forlorn thing, Sara would have laughed in spite of herself. That very evening, as Sara was sitting[47] in the midst of a group of listeners in a corner of the school-room telling one of her stories, the very same figure timidly entered the room, carrying a coal-box much too heavy for her, and knelt down upon the hearth-rug to replenish the fire and sweep up the ashes.

But the owner of the smudged face and wide-open eyes clearly felt that she shouldn’t have been caught looking at important students. She ducked out of sight like a Jack-in-the-box and hurried back into the kitchen, disappearing so quickly that if she hadn’t been such a poor, little forlorn thing, Sara would have laughed despite herself. That very evening, as Sara was sitting[47] in the midst of a group of listeners in a corner of the classroom telling one of her stories, the same figure shyly walked into the room, carrying a coal box that was much too heavy for her, and knelt on the hearth rug to restock the fire and sweep up the ashes.

She was cleaner than she had been when she peeped through the area railings, but she looked just as frightened. She was evidently afraid to look at the children or seem to be listening. She put on pieces of coal cautiously with her fingers so that she might make no disturbing noise, and she swept about the fire-irons very softly. But Sara saw in two minutes that she was deeply interested in what was going on, and that she was doing her work slowly in the hope of catching a word here and there. And realizing this, she raised her voice and spoke more clearly.

She was cleaner than when she peeked through the area railings, but she still looked just as scared. It was clear she was afraid to look at the kids or to appear like she was listening. She carefully added pieces of coal with her fingers to avoid making any noise, and she moved the fire-irons around very quietly. But Sara noticed within two minutes that she was really interested in what was happening and that she was taking her time with her work to catch a word here and there. Understanding this, she raised her voice and spoke more clearly.

“The Mermaids swam softly about in the crystal-green water, and dragged after them a fishing-net woven of deep-sea pearls,” she said. “The Princess sat on the white rock and watched them.”

“The mermaids swam gently through the crystal-clear water, pulling along a fishing net made of deep-sea pearls,” she said. “The princess sat on the white rock and watched them.”

It was a wonderful story about a princess who was loved by a Prince Merman, and went to live with him in shining caves under the sea.

It was a beautiful story about a princess who was loved by a Prince Merman and went to live with him in sparkling caves beneath the sea.

The small drudge before the grate swept the hearth once and then swept it again. Having done it twice, she did it three times; and, as she was doing it the third time, the sound of the story so lured her to listen that she fell under the spell and actually forgot that she had no right to listen at all, and also forgot everything else. She sat down upon her heels as she knelt on the hearth-rug, and the brush hung[48] idly in her fingers. The voice of the story-teller went on and drew her with it into winding grottos under the sea, glowing with soft, clear blue light, and paved with pure golden sands. Strange sea flowers and grasses waved about her, and far away faint singing and music echoed.

The young girl by the fireplace swept the hearth once and then again. After doing it twice, she did it a third time; and while she was sweeping for the third time, the sound of the story captivated her so much that she became enchanted and actually forgot that she had no right to listen at all, along with everything else. She sat back on her heels as she knelt on the rug, and the brush hung loosely in her fingers. The storyteller's voice continued and pulled her into winding caverns beneath the sea, glowing with a soft, clear blue light, and covered in pure golden sands. Strange sea flowers and grasses swayed around her, and far away, faint singing and music echoed.

The hearth-brush fell from the work-roughened hand, and Lavinia Herbert looked round.

The hearth brush dropped from her rough hands, and Lavinia Herbert looked around.

“That girl has been listening,” she said.

“That girl has been listening,” she said.

The culprit snatched up her brush, and scrambled to her feet. She caught at the coal-box and simply scuttled out of the room like a frightened rabbit.

The culprit grabbed her brush and quickly got to her feet. She stumbled against the coal box and hurried out of the room like a scared rabbit.

Sara felt rather hot-tempered.

Sara felt pretty angry.

“I knew she was listening,” she said. “Why shouldn’t she?”

“I knew she was listening,” she said. “Why wouldn’t she?”

Lavinia tossed her head with great elegance.

Lavinia tossed her head with a lot of grace.

“Well,” she remarked, “I do not know whether your mamma would like you to tell stories to servant girls, but I know my mamma wouldn’t like me to do it.”

“Well,” she said, “I’m not sure if your mom would want you telling stories to the maids, but I know my mom wouldn’t want me to do it.”

“My mamma!” said Sara, looking odd. “I don’t believe she would mind in the least. She knows that stories belong to everybody.”

“My mom!” said Sara, looking strange. “I don’t think she would mind at all. She knows that stories belong to everyone.”

“I thought,” retorted Lavinia, in severe recollection, “that your mamma was dead. How can she know things?”

“I thought,” replied Lavinia, recalling harshly, “that your mom was dead. How can she know anything?”

“Do you think she doesn’t know things?” said Sara, in her stern little voice. Sometimes she had a rather stern little voice.

“Do you think she doesn’t know anything?” said Sara, in her serious little voice. Sometimes she had a pretty serious little voice.

“Sara’s mamma knows everything,” piped in Lottie. “So does my mamma—’cept Sara is my mamma at Miss Minchin’s—my other one knows everything. The streets[49] are shining, and there are fields and fields of lilies, and everybody gathers them. Sara tells me when she puts me to bed.”

“Sara’s mom knows everything,” Lottie chimed in. “So does my mom—except Sara is my mom at Miss Minchin’s—my other one knows everything. The streets[49] are sparkling, and there are fields and fields of lilies, and everyone gathers them. Sara tells me about it when she puts me to bed.”

“You wicked thing,” said Lavinia, turning on Sara; “making fairy stories about heaven.”

“You bad girl,” Lavinia said, facing Sara; “inventing fairy tales about heaven.”

“There are much more splendid stories in Revelation,” returned Sara. “Just look and see! How do you know mine are fairy stories? But I can tell you”—with a fine bit of unheavenly temper—“you will never find out whether they are or not if you’re not kinder to people than you are now. Come along, Lottie.” And she marched out of the room, rather hoping that she might see the little servant again somewhere, but she found no trace of her when she got into the hall.

“There are way more amazing stories in Revelation,” replied Sara. “Just look and see! How do you know mine are just fairy tales? But I can tell you”—with a bit of fiery attitude—“you’ll never find out whether they are or not if you’re not nicer to people than you are now. Come on, Lottie.” And she marched out of the room, somewhat hoping she’d see the little servant again somewhere, but she found no sign of her when she got to the hall.

“Who is that little girl who makes the fires?” she asked Mariette that night.

“Who is that little girl who starts the fires?” she asked Mariette that night.

Mariette broke forth into a flow of description.

Mariette launched into a vivid description.

Ah, indeed, Mademoiselle Sara might well ask. She was a forlorn little thing who had just taken the place of scullery-maid—though, as to being scullery-maid, she was everything else besides. She blacked boots and grates, and carried heavy coal-scuttles up and down stairs, and scrubbed floors and cleaned windows, and was ordered about by everybody. She was fourteen years old, but was so stunted in growth that she looked about twelve. In truth, Mariette was sorry for her. She was so timid that if one chanced to speak to her it appeared as if her poor, frightened eyes would jump out of her head.

Ah, Mademoiselle Sara might really wonder. She was a sad little girl who had just started working as a scullery maid—though, in reality, she did much more than that. She polished boots and grates, carried heavy coal buckets up and down the stairs, scrubbed floors, cleaned windows, and was bossed around by everyone. She was fourteen, but because of her stunted growth, she looked about twelve. Honestly, Mariette felt sorry for her. She was so shy that if someone happened to speak to her, it seemed like her poor, frightened eyes were about to pop out of her head.

“What is her name?” asked Sara, who had sat by the[50] table, with her chin on her hands, as she listened absorbedly to the recital.

“What’s her name?” asked Sara, who sat by the[50] table, resting her chin on her hands as she listened intently to the recital.

Her name was Becky. Mariette heard every one below-stairs calling, “Becky, do this,” and “Becky, do that,” every five minutes in the day.

Her name was Becky. Mariette heard everyone downstairs calling, “Becky, do this,” and “Becky, do that,” every five minutes during the day.

Sara sat and looked into the fire, reflecting on Becky for some time after Mariette left her. She made up a story of which Becky was the ill-used heroine. She thought she looked as if she had never had quite enough to eat. Her very eyes were hungry. She hoped she should see her again, but though she caught sight of her carrying things up or down stairs on several occasions, she always seemed in such a hurry and so afraid of being seen that it was impossible to speak to her.

Sara sat and stared into the fire, thinking about Becky for a while after Mariette left. She created a story where Becky was the mistreated heroine. She thought Becky looked like she had never quite had enough to eat. Her eyes seemed hungry. Sara hoped to see her again, but even though she noticed Becky carrying things up and down the stairs a few times, she always seemed so rushed and scared of being seen that it was impossible to talk to her.

But a few weeks later, on another foggy afternoon, when she entered her sitting-room she found herself confronting a rather pathetic picture. In her own special and pet easy-chair before the bright fire, Becky—with a coal smudge on her nose and several on her apron, with her poor little cap hanging half off her head, and an empty coal-box on the floor near her—sat fast asleep, tired out beyond even the endurance of her hard-working young body. She had been sent up to put the bedrooms in order for the evening. There were a great many of them, and she had been running about all day. Sara’s rooms she had saved until the last. They were not like the other rooms, which were plain and bare. Ordinary pupils were expected to be satisfied with mere necessaries. Sara’s comfortable sitting-room seemed a bower of luxury to the scullery-maid,[51] though it was, in fact, merely a nice, bright little room. But there were pictures and books in it, and curious things from India; there was a sofa and the low, soft chair; Emily sat in a chair of her own, with the air of a presiding goddess, and there was always a glowing fire and a polished grate. Becky saved it until the end of her afternoon’s work, because it rested her to go into it, and she always hoped to snatch a few minutes to sit down in the soft chair and look about her, and think about the wonderful good fortune of the child who owned such surroundings and who went out on the cold days in beautiful hats and coats one tried to catch a glimpse of through the area railing.

But a few weeks later, on another foggy afternoon, when she walked into her sitting room, she was confronted with a rather sad sight. In her favorite easy chair by the bright fire sat Becky—her nose and apron smudged with coal, her cap hanging off her head, and an empty coal box on the floor nearby—fast asleep, completely worn out from her hard-working young body. She had been sent up to tidy the bedrooms for the evening. There were a lot of them, and she had been running around all day. Sara’s rooms she had saved for last. They were different from the other rooms, which were plain and sparse. Regular students were expected to settle for just the basics. Sara’s cozy sitting room felt like a luxurious retreat to the scullery maid, even though it was really just a nice, bright little room. But it had pictures and books, as well as interesting things from India; there was a sofa and a low, soft chair; Emily sat in her own chair, looking like a presiding goddess, and there was always a warm fire and a polished grate. Becky saved it for the end of her afternoon’s work because it was relaxing to go in there, and she always hoped to steal a few minutes to sit in the soft chair, look around, and think about the wonderful good fortune of the child who owned such surroundings and who went out on cold days in beautiful hats and coats that one tried to catch a glimpse of through the area railing.[51]

On this afternoon, when she had sat down, the sensation of relief to her short, aching legs had been so wonderful and delightful that it had seemed to soothe her whole body, and the glow of warmth and comfort from the fire had crept over her like a spell, until, as she looked at the red coals, a tired, slow smile stole over her smudged face, her head nodded forward without her being aware of it, her eyes drooped, and she fell fast asleep. She had really been only about ten minutes in the room when Sara entered, but she was in as deep a sleep as if she had been, like the Sleeping Beauty, slumbering for a hundred years. But she did not look—poor Becky!—like a Sleeping Beauty at all. She looked only like an ugly, stunted, worn-out little scullery drudge.

On that afternoon, when she sat down, the feeling of relief to her short, aching legs was so wonderful and delightful that it seemed to soothe her entire body. The warmth and comfort radiating from the fire enveloped her like a spell, and as she stared at the glowing red coals, a tired, slow smile crept across her smudged face. Her head nodded forward without her realizing it, her eyes drooped, and she fell fast asleep. She had really only been in the room for about ten minutes when Sara entered, but she was in as deep a sleep as if she had been, like Sleeping Beauty, slumbering for a hundred years. But she did not look—poor Becky!—like a Sleeping Beauty at all. She looked only like an ugly, stunted, worn-out little scullery maid.

Sara seemed as much unlike her as if she were a creature from another world.

Sara seemed as different from her as if she were a being from another world.

On this particular afternoon she had been taking her[52] dancing-lesson, and the afternoon on which the dancing-master appeared was rather a grand occasion at the seminary, though it occurred every week. The pupils were attired in their prettiest frocks, and as Sara danced particularly well, she was very much brought forward, and Mariette was requested to make her as diaphanous and fine as possible.

On this particular afternoon, she had been taking her[52] dance lesson, and the day the dance teacher appeared was quite a special event at the seminary, even though it happened every week. The students were dressed in their prettiest dresses, and since Sara danced exceptionally well, she was really highlighted, and Mariette was asked to make her look as light and lovely as possible.

To-day a frock the color of a rose had been put on her, and Mariette had bought some real buds and made her a wreath to wear on her black locks. She had been learning a new, delightful dance in which she had been skimming and flying about the room, like a large rose-colored butterfly, and the enjoyment and exercise had brought a brilliant, happy glow into her face.

Today she was dressed in a rose-colored dress, and Mariette had bought some real flowers to make her a wreath to wear in her dark hair. She had been learning a new, delightful dance where she skimmed and flew around the room like a big pink butterfly, and the fun and movement had given her face a vibrant, happy glow.

When she entered the room, she floated in with a few of the butterfly steps,—and there sat Becky, nodding her cap sideways off her head.

When she walked into the room, she glided in with a few light steps, and there sat Becky, tilting her cap sideways off her head.

“Oh!” cried Sara, softly, when she saw her. “That poor thing!”

“Oh!” Sara exclaimed softly when she saw her. “That poor thing!”

It did not occur to her to feel cross at finding her pet chair occupied by the small, dingy figure. To tell the truth, she was quite glad to find it there. When the ill-used heroine of her story wakened, she could talk to her. She crept toward her quietly, and stood looking at her. Becky gave a little snore.

It didn’t cross her mind to feel annoyed at seeing her favorite chair taken up by the small, shabby figure. Honestly, she was pretty happy to see it there. When the mistreated heroine of her story woke up, she could finally talk to her. She quietly crept closer and stood there, watching her. Becky let out a small snore.

“I wish she’d waken herself,” Sara said. “I don’t like to waken her. But Miss Minchin would be cross if she found out. I’ll just wait a few minutes.”

“I wish she’d wake up on her own,” Sara said. “I don’t like waking her up. But Miss Minchin would be angry if she found out. I’ll just wait a few minutes.”

She took a seat on the edge of the table, and sat swinging[53] her slim, rose-colored legs, and wondering what it would be best to do. Miss Amelia might come in at any moment, and if she did, Becky would be sure to be scolded.

She sat on the edge of the table, swinging her slim, rose-colored legs and wondering what the best thing to do was. Miss Amelia could walk in at any moment, and if she did, Becky would definitely get scolded.

“But she is so tired,” she thought. “She is so tired!”

“But she is so tired,” she thought. “She is so tired!”

A piece of flaming coal ended her perplexity for her that very moment. It broke off from a large lump and fell on to the fender. Becky started, and opened her eyes with a frightened gasp. She did not know she had fallen asleep. She had only sat down for one moment and felt the beautiful glow—and here she found herself staring in wild alarm at the wonderful pupil, who sat perched quite near her, like a rose-colored fairy, with interested eyes.

A piece of glowing coal ended her confusion right at that moment. It broke off from a larger piece and landed on the fender. Becky jumped and opened her eyes with a startled gasp. She didn’t realize she had fallen asleep. She had just sat down for a moment and felt the lovely warmth—and now she was staring in panic at the amazing student, who was sitting close by, like a pink fairy, with curious eyes.

She sprang up and clutched at her cap. She felt it dangling over her ear, and tried wildly to put it straight. Oh, she had got herself into trouble now with a vengeance! To have impudently fallen asleep on such a young lady’s chair! She would be turned out of doors without wages.

She jumped up and grabbed her cap. She felt it hanging over her ear and desperately tried to fix it. Oh, she had really gotten herself into trouble this time! To have boldly fallen asleep in such a young lady’s chair! She would be kicked out without pay.

She made a sound like a big breathless sob.

She let out a sound like a huge, breathless sob.

“Oh, miss! Oh, miss!” she stuttered. “I arst yer pardon, miss! Oh, I do, miss!”

“Oh, miss! Oh, miss!” she stammered. “I ask your forgiveness, miss! Oh, I really do, miss!”

Sara jumped down, and came quite close to her.

Sara jumped down and got pretty close to her.

“Don’t be frightened,” she said, quite as if she had been speaking to a little girl like herself. “It doesn’t matter the least bit.”

“Don’t be scared,” she said, just like she was talking to a little girl like herself. “It doesn’t matter at all.”

“I didn’t go to do it, miss,” protested Becky. “It was the warm fire—an’ me bein’ so tired. It—it wasn’t imperence!”

“I didn’t mean to do it, miss,” Becky protested. “It was the warm fire—and I was so tired. It—it wasn’t disrespect!”

Sara broke into a friendly little laugh, and put her hand on her shoulder.[54]

Sara let out a light, friendly laugh and placed her hand on her shoulder.[54]

“You were tired,” she said; “you could not help it. You are not really awake yet.”

“You were tired,” she said; “you couldn’t help it. You’re not really awake yet.”

How poor Becky stared at her! In fact, she had never heard such a nice, friendly sound in any one’s voice before. She was used to being ordered about and scolded, and having her ears boxed. And this one—in her rose-colored dancing afternoon splendor—was looking at her as if she were not a culprit at all—as if she had a right to be tired—even to fall asleep! The touch of the soft, slim little paw on her shoulder was the most amazing thing she had ever known.

How poor Becky stared at her! In fact, she had never heard such a nice, friendly sound in anyone’s voice before. She was used to being ordered around and scolded, and getting her ears boxed. And this one—in her rosy, vibrant afternoon glow—was looking at her as if she weren’t guilty at all—as if she had a right to be tired—even to fall asleep! The feel of the soft, delicate little paw on her shoulder was the most incredible thing she had ever experienced.

“Ain’t—ain’t yer angry, miss?” she gasped. “Ain’t yer goin’ to tell the missus?”

“Aren’t—aren’t you angry, miss?” she gasped. “Aren’t you going to tell the missus?”

“No,” cried out Sara. “Of course I’m not.”

“No,” Sara shouted. “Of course I’m not.”

The woful fright in the coal-smutted face made her suddenly so sorry that she could scarcely bear it. One of her queer thoughts rushed into her mind. She put her hand against Becky’s cheek.

The sad fear in the coal-smeared face made her feel so sorry that she could hardly stand it. One of her strange thoughts rushed into her mind. She placed her hand against Becky’s cheek.

“Why,” she said, “we are just the same—I am only a little girl like you. It’s just an accident that I am not you, and you are not me!”

“Why,” she said, “we’re just the same—I’m just a little girl like you. It’s just a coincidence that I’m not you, and you’re not me!”

Becky did not understand in the least. Her mind could not grasp such amazing thoughts, and “an accident” meant to her a calamity in which some one was run over or fell off a ladder and was carried to “the ’orspital.”

Becky didn’t understand at all. She couldn’t wrap her head around such incredible ideas, and “an accident” to her meant a disaster where someone got hit by a car or fell off a ladder and was taken to “the hospital.”

“A’ accident, miss,” she fluttered respectfully. “Is it?”

“A accident, miss,” she said respectfully, fluttering her eyelashes. “Is it?”

“Yes,” Sara answered, and she looked at her dreamily for a moment. But the next she spoke in a different tone. She realized that Becky did not know what she meant.[55]

“Yeah,” Sara replied, gazing at her dreamily for a moment. But then she spoke in a different tone. She realized that Becky didn’t understand what she meant.[55]

“Have you done your work?” she asked. “Dare you stay here a few minutes?”

“Have you finished your work?” she asked. “Do you dare to stick around for a few minutes?”

Becky lost her breath again.

Becky lost her breath again.

“Here, miss? Me?”

"Over here, miss? Me?"

Sara ran to the door, opened it, and looked out and listened.

Sara ran to the door, opened it, and looked outside while listening.

“No one is anywhere about,” she explained. “If your bedrooms are finished, perhaps you might stay a tiny while. I thought—perhaps—you might like a piece of cake.”

“No one is around,” she explained. “If your bedrooms are ready, maybe you could stay for a little while. I thought—maybe—you’d like a piece of cake.”

The next ten minutes seemed to Becky like a sort of delirium. Sara opened a cupboard, and gave her a thick slice of cake. She seemed to rejoice when it was devoured in hungry bites. She talked and asked questions, and laughed until Becky’s fears actually began to calm themselves, and she once or twice gathered boldness enough to ask a question or so herself, daring as she felt it to be.

The next ten minutes felt like a kind of daze to Becky. Sara opened a cupboard and handed her a hefty slice of cake. She looked thrilled when Becky devoured it in eager bites. Sara chatted, asked questions, and laughed until Becky's fears started to settle down. A couple of times, she felt brave enough to ask a question or two herself, even though it felt daring to do so.

“Is that—” she ventured, looking longingly at the rose-colored frock. And she asked it almost in a whisper. “Is that there your best?”

“Is that—” she asked, gazing longingly at the rose-colored dress. She spoke almost in a whisper. “Is that your best?”

“It is one of my dancing-frocks,” answered Sara. “I like it, don’t you?”

“It’s one of my dance dresses,” Sara replied. “I like it, don’t you?”

For a few seconds Becky was almost speechless with admiration. Then she said in an awed voice:

For a few seconds, Becky was almost lost for words with admiration. Then she said in a amazed tone:

“Onct I see a princess. I was standin’ in the street with the crowd outside Covin’ Garden, watchin’ the swells go inter the operer. An’ there was one every one stared at most. They ses to each other, ‘That’s the princess.’ She was a growed-up young lady, but she was pink all over—gownd an’ cloak, an’ flowers an’ all. I called her to mind[56] the minnit I see you, sittin’ there on the table, miss. You looked like her.”

“Once I saw a princess. I was standing on the street with the crowd outside Covent Garden, watching the fancy people go into the opera. There was one that everyone stared at the most. They were saying to each other, ‘That’s the princess.’ She was a grown-up young lady, but she was pink all over—dress and cloak, and flowers and all. I thought of her the moment I saw you, sitting there on the table, miss. You looked like her.”

“I’ve often thought,” said Sara, in her reflecting voice, “that I should like to be a princess; I wonder what it feels like. I believe I will begin pretending I am one.”

“I’ve often thought,” said Sara, in her thoughtful voice, “that I would love to be a princess; I wonder what that feels like. I think I’ll start pretending I am one.”

Becky stared at her admiringly, and, as before, did not understand her in the least. She watched her with a sort of adoration. Very soon Sara left her reflections and turned to her with a new question.

Becky admired her, and, just like before, didn’t understand her at all. She looked at her with a kind of adoration. Soon, Sara shifted her thoughts and turned to her with a new question.

“Becky,” she said, “weren’t you listening to that story?”

“Becky,” she said, “were you not paying attention to that story?”

“Yes, miss,” confessed Becky, a little alarmed again. “I knowed I hadn’t orter, but it was that beautiful I—I couldn’t help it.”

“Yes, miss,” Becky admitted, a little worried again. “I knew I shouldn't have, but it was so beautiful I—I couldn’t help it.”

“I liked you to listen to it,” said Sara. “If you tell stories, you like nothing so much as to tell them to people who want to listen. I don’t know why it is. Would you like to hear the rest?”

“I wanted you to listen to it,” said Sara. “If you tell stories, you love nothing more than sharing them with people who actually want to listen. I’m not sure why that is. Do you want to hear the rest?”

Becky lost her breath again.

Becky lost her breath again.

“Me hear it?” she cried. “Like as if I was a pupil, miss! All about the Prince—and the little white Merbabies swimming about laughing—with stars in their hair?”

“Did you hear it?” she exclaimed. “Like I was a student, miss! All about the Prince—and the little white Merbabies swimming around laughing—with stars in their hair?”

Sara nodded.

Sara agreed.

“You haven’t time to hear it now, I’m afraid,” she said; “but if you will tell me just what time you come to do my rooms, I will try to be here and tell you a bit of it every day until it is finished. It’s a lovely long one—and I’m always putting new bits to it.”[57]

“You don’t have time to hear it right now, I’m afraid,” she said; “but if you let me know what time you come to clean my rooms, I’ll try to be here and share a bit of it with you every day until it’s done. It’s a beautiful long story—and I’m always adding new parts to it.”[57]

“Then,” breathed Becky, devoutly, “I wouldn’t mind how heavy the coal-boxes was—or what the cook done to me, if—if I might have that to think of.”

“Then,” breathed Becky, earnestly, “I wouldn’t care how heavy the coal-boxes were—or what the cook did to me, if—if I could have that to think about.”

“You may,” said Sara. “I’ll tell it all to you.”

“You can,” said Sara. “I’ll share everything with you.”

When Becky went down-stairs, she was not the same Becky who had staggered up, loaded down by the weight of the coal-scuttle. She had an extra piece of cake in her pocket, and she had been fed and warmed, but not only by cake and fire. Something else had warmed and fed her, and the something else was Sara.

When Becky went downstairs, she was no longer the same Becky who had struggled up, weighed down by the coal scuttle. She had an extra piece of cake in her pocket, and she had been fed and warmed, but not just by cake and fire. Something else had nourished and comforted her, and that something else was Sara.

When she was gone Sara sat on her favorite perch on the end of her table. Her feet were on a chair, her elbows on her knees, and her chin in her hands.

When she left, Sara sat on her favorite spot at the end of her table. Her feet were on a chair, her elbows rested on her knees, and her chin was in her hands.

“If I was a princess—a real princess,” she murmured, “I could scatter largess to the populace. But even if I am only a pretend princess, I can invent little things to do for people. Things like this. She was just as happy as if it was largess. I’ll pretend that to do things people like is scattering largess. I’ve scattered largess.”

“If I were a princess—a real princess,” she murmured, “I could share wealth with the people. But even if I’m just a pretend princess, I can come up with little things to do for others. Things like this. She was just as happy as if it were wealth. I’ll pretend that doing things people enjoy is sharing wealth. I’ve shared wealth.”


CHAPTER VI
THE DIAMOND-MINES

Not very long after this a very exciting thing happened. Not only Sara, but the entire school, found it exciting, and made it the chief subject of conversation for weeks after it occurred. In one of his letters Captain Crewe told a most interesting story. A friend who had been at school with him when he was a boy had unexpectedly come to see him in India. He was the owner of a large tract of land upon which diamonds had been found, and he was engaged in developing the mines. If all went as was confidently expected, he would become possessed of such wealth as it made one dizzy to think of; and because he was fond of the friend of his school-days, he had given him an opportunity to share in this enormous fortune by becoming a partner in his scheme. This, at least, was what Sara gathered from his letters. It is true that any other business scheme, however magnificent, would have had but small attraction for her or for the school-room; but “diamond-mines” sounded so like the “Arabian Nights” that no one could be indifferent. Sara thought them enchanting, and painted pictures, for Ermengarde and Lottie, of labyrinthine passages in the bowels of the[59] earth, where sparkling stones studded the walls and roofs and ceilings, and strange, dark men dug them out with heavy picks. Ermengarde delighted in the story, and Lottie insisted on its being retold to her every evening. Lavinia was very spiteful about it, and told Jessie that she didn’t believe such things as diamond-mines existed.

Not long after that, something really exciting happened. Not just Sara, but the whole school found it thrilling, making it the main topic of conversation for weeks. In one of his letters, Captain Crewe shared a fascinating story. A friend from his childhood unexpectedly visited him in India. This friend owned a large piece of land where diamonds had been discovered and was working on developing the mines. If everything went as expected, he would accumulate so much wealth that it was dizzying to think about. Because he was fond of his old school buddy, he had offered him a chance to share in this massive fortune by becoming a partner in the venture. This is what Sara understood from his letters. It's true that any other business venture, no matter how grand, wouldn't have captured her or the classroom's interest; but "diamond mines" sounded like something out of the "Arabian Nights," and no one could ignore that. Sara found them enchanting and painted vivid pictures for Ermengarde and Lottie of winding passages deep in the earth, where sparkling stones adorned the walls, ceilings, and floors, and strange, dark men mined them with heavy picks. Ermengarde was captivated by the story, and Lottie insisted on hearing it again every evening. Lavinia, however, was very spiteful about it and told Jessie that she didn’t believe diamond mines actually existed.

“My mamma has a diamond ring which cost forty pounds,” she said. “And it is not a big one, either. If there were mines full of diamonds, people would be so rich it would be ridiculous.”

“My mom has a diamond ring that cost forty pounds,” she said. “And it’s not even a big one. If there were mines full of diamonds, people would be so rich it would be crazy.”

“Perhaps Sara will be so rich that she will be ridiculous,” giggled Jessie.

“Maybe Sara will be so wealthy that she'll be absurd,” giggled Jessie.

“She’s ridiculous without being rich,” Lavinia sniffed.

“She’s absurd even though she’s not wealthy,” Lavinia scoffed.

“I believe you hate her,” said Jessie.

“I think you hate her,” said Jessie.

“No, I don’t,” snapped Lavinia. “But I don’t believe in mines full of diamonds.”

“No, I don’t,” snapped Lavinia. “But I don’t believe in diamond-filled mines.”

“Well, people have to get them from somewhere,” said Jessie. “Lavinia,”—with a new giggle,—“what do you think Gertrude says?”

“Well, people have to get them from somewhere,” Jessie said. “Lavinia,”—with a fresh giggle,—“what do you think Gertrude says?”

“I don’t know, I’m sure; and I don’t care if it’s something more about that everlasting Sara.”

“I don’t know for sure, and I don’t care if it’s something more about that everlasting Sara.”

“Well, it is. One of her ‘pretends’ is that she is a princess. She plays it all the time—even in school. She says it makes her learn her lessons better. She wants Ermengarde to be one, too, but Ermengarde says she is too fat.”

“Well, it is. One of her ‘pretends’ is that she is a princess. She plays it all the time—even in school. She says it helps her learn her lessons better. She wants Ermengarde to be one, too, but Ermengarde says she's too overweight.”

“She is too fat,” said Lavinia. “And Sara is too thin.”

“She is too overweight,” said Lavinia. “And Sara is too skinny.”

Naturally, Jessie giggled again.[60]

Naturally, Jessie laughed again.[60]

“She says it has nothing to do with what you look like, or what you have. It has only to do with what you think of, and what you do.”

“She says it’s not about how you look or what you own. It’s only about what you think and what you do.”

“I suppose she thinks she could be a princess if she was a beggar,” said Lavinia. “Let us begin to call her Your Royal Highness.”

“I guess she thinks she could be a princess even if she were a beggar,” Lavinia said. “Let’s start calling her Your Royal Highness.”

Lessons for the day were over, and they were sitting before the school-room fire, enjoying the time they liked best. It was the time when Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia were taking their tea in the sitting-room sacred to themselves. At this hour a great deal of talking was done, and a great many secrets changed hands, particularly if the younger pupils behaved themselves well, and did not squabble or run about noisily, which it must be confessed they usually did. When they made an uproar the older girls usually interfered with scoldings and shakes. They were expected to keep order, and there was danger that if they did not, Miss Minchin or Miss Amelia would appear and put an end to festivities. Even as Lavinia spoke the door opened and Sara entered with Lottie, whose habit was to trot everywhere after her like a little dog.

Lessons for the day were done, and they were sitting by the schoolroom fire, enjoying their favorite time. It was when Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia were having their tea in their private sitting room. During this time, there was a lot of chatting and many secrets were shared, especially if the younger students behaved themselves and didn’t fight or run around too noisily, which, to be honest, they usually did. When they got too loud, the older girls would often step in with scoldings and warnings. They were expected to keep order, and there was a risk that if they didn’t, Miss Minchin or Miss Amelia would show up and put a stop to the fun. Just as Lavinia was talking, the door opened, and Sara came in with Lottie, who always followed her around like a little dog.

“There she is, with that horrid child!” exclaimed Lavinia, in a whisper. “If she’s so fond of her, why doesn’t she keep her in her own room? She will begin howling about something in five minutes.”

“There she is, with that awful kid!” whispered Lavinia. “If she likes her so much, why doesn’t she keep her in her own room? She’ll start crying about something in five minutes.”

It happened that Lottie had been seized with a sudden desire to play in the school-room, and had begged her adopted parent to come with her. She joined a group of[61] little ones who were playing in a corner. Sara curled herself up in the window-seat, opened a book, and began to read. It was a book about the French Revolution, and she was soon lost in a harrowing picture of the prisoners in the Bastille—men who had spent so many years in dungeons that when they were dragged out by those who rescued them, their long, gray hair and beards almost hid their faces, and they had forgotten that an outside world existed at all, and were like beings in a dream.

Lottie suddenly felt a strong urge to play in the schoolroom and asked her adoptive parent to join her. She linked up with a group of[61] little kids playing in a corner. Sara curled up in the window seat, opened a book, and started to read. It was about the French Revolution, and she quickly became immersed in a disturbing depiction of the prisoners in the Bastille—men who had spent so many years in dungeons that when they were pulled out by their rescuers, their long, gray hair and beards almost concealed their faces. They had forgotten that the outside world existed and seemed like characters in a dream.

She was so far away from the school-room that it was not agreeable to be dragged back suddenly by a howl from Lottie. Never did she find anything so difficult as to keep herself from losing her temper when she was suddenly disturbed while absorbed in a book. People who are fond of books know the feeling of irritation which sweeps over them at such a moment. The temptation to be unreasonable and snappish is one not easy to manage.

She was so far away from the classroom that it was jarring to be pulled back suddenly by Lottie's yell. She never found anything more challenging than stopping herself from getting angry when she was engrossed in a book. People who love books understand the irritation that hits them in those moments. It’s not easy to resist the urge to be unreasonable and snappy.

“It makes me feel as if some one had hit me,” Sara had told Ermengarde once in confidence. “And as if I want to hit back. I have to remember things quickly to keep from saying something ill-tempered.”

“It makes me feel like someone just hit me,” Sara had told Ermengarde once in confidence. “And like I want to hit back. I have to remember things quickly to avoid saying something rude.”

She had to remember things quickly when she laid her book on the window-seat and jumped down from her comfortable corner.

She had to remember things fast when she set her book on the window seat and jumped down from her cozy spot.

Lottie had been sliding across the school-room floor, and, having first irritated Lavinia and Jessie by making a noise, had ended by falling down and hurting her fat knee. She[62] was screaming and dancing up and down in the midst of a group of friends and enemies, who were alternately coaxing and scolding her.

Lottie had been skating around the classroom floor, and after annoying Lavinia and Jessie with her noise, she ended up falling and scraping her chubby knee. She[62] was screaming and hopping up and down in front of a mix of friends and foes, who were taking turns trying to comfort and scold her.

“Stop this minute, you cry-baby! Stop this minute!” Lavinia commanded.

“Stop right now, you crybaby! Stop right now!” Lavinia ordered.

“I’m not a cry-baby—I’m not!” wailed Lottie. “Sara, Sa—ra!”

“I’m not a crybaby—I’m not!” Lottie shouted. “Sara, Sa—ra!”

“If she doesn’t stop, Miss Minchin will hear her,” cried Jessie. “Lottie darling, I’ll give you a penny!”

“If she doesn’t stop, Miss Minchin will hear her,” Jessie shouted. “Lottie, sweetheart, I’ll give you a penny!”

“I don’t want your penny,” sobbed Lottie; and she looked down at the fat knee, and, seeing a drop of blood on it, burst forth again.

“I don’t want your penny,” Lottie cried, looking down at her chubby knee and seeing a drop of blood on it, which made her start crying again.

Sara flew across the room and, kneeling down, put her arms round her.

Sara rushed across the room and, kneeling down, wrapped her arms around her.

“Now, Lottie,” she said. “Now, Lottie, you promised Sara.”

“Now, Lottie,” she said. “Now, Lottie, you promised Sara.”

“She said I was a cry-baby,” wept Lottie.

“She said I was a crybaby,” Lottie cried.

Sara patted her, but spoke in the steady voice Lottie knew.

Sara patted her, but spoke in the calm voice Lottie recognized.

“But if you cry, you will be one, Lottie pet. You promised.”

“But if you cry, you’ll be one, Lottie dear. You promised.”

Lottie remembered that she had promised, but she preferred to lift up her voice.

Lottie remembered that she had promised, but she would rather raise her voice.

“I haven’t any mamma,” she proclaimed. “I haven’t—a bit—of mamma.”

“I don’t have a mom,” she declared. “I don’t have even a little bit of a mom.”

“Yes, you have,” said Sara, cheerfully. “Have you forgotten? Don’t you know that Sara is your mamma? Don’t you want Sara for your mamma?”

“Yeah, you have,” Sara said happily. “Have you forgotten? Don’t you know that Sara is your mom? Don’t you want Sara to be your mom?”

Lottie cuddled up to her with a consoled sniff.[63]

Lottie snuggled up to her with a comforting sniff.[63]

“Come and sit in the window-seat with me,” Sara went on, “and I’ll whisper a story to you.”

“Come and sit in the window seat with me,” Sara continued, “and I’ll tell you a story in a whisper.”

“Will you?” whimpered Lottie. “Will you—tell me—about the diamond-mines?”

“Will you?” Lottie pleaded. “Will you—tell me—about the diamond mines?”

“The diamond-mines?” broke out Lavinia. “Nasty, little spoiled thing, I should like to slap her!”

“The diamond mines?” Lavinia exclaimed. “That spoiled little brat, I’d love to slap her!”

Sara got up quickly on her feet. It must be remembered that she had been very deeply absorbed in the book about the Bastille, and she had had to recall several things rapidly when she realized that she must go and take care of her adopted child. She was not an angel, and she was not fond of Lavinia.

Sara quickly got to her feet. It's important to note that she had been deeply engrossed in the book about the Bastille, and she had to suddenly remember several things when she realized she needed to go take care of her adopted child. She wasn't an angel, and she didn't particularly like Lavinia.

“Well,” she said, with some fire, “I should like to slap you,—but I don’t want to slap you!” restraining herself. “At least I both want to slap you—and I should like to slap you,—but I won’t slap you. We are not little gutter children. We are both old enough to know better.”

“Well,” she said, with a bit of intensity, “I really want to slap you,—but I don’t actually want to do it!” holding herself back. “At least I genuinely want to slap you—and I would like to slap you,—but I won’t slap you. We’re not just little street kids. We’re both mature enough to understand better.”

Here was Lavinia’s opportunity.

This was Lavinia’s chance.

“Ah, yes, your royal highness,” she said. “We are princesses, I believe. At least one of us is. The school ought to be very fashionable now Miss Minchin has a princess for a pupil.”

“Ah, yes, your royal highness,” she said. “We’re princesses, I think. At least one of us is. The school should be quite trendy now that Miss Minchin has a princess as a student.”

Sara started toward her. She looked as if she were going to box her ears. Perhaps she was. Her trick of pretending things was the joy of her life. She never spoke of it to girls she was not fond of. Her new “pretend” about being a princess was very near to her heart, and she was shy and sensitive about it. She had meant it to be rather a secret, and here was Lavinia deriding it before nearly all[64] the school. She felt the blood rush up into her face and tingle in her ears. She only just saved herself. If you were a princess, you did not fly into rages. Her hand dropped, and she stood quite still a moment. When she spoke it was in a quiet, steady voice; she held her head up, and everybody listened to her.

Sara started walking toward her. She looked like she was about to smack her. Maybe she was. Her habit of pretending was the highlight of her life. She never talked about it with girls she didn’t like. Her new “pretend” of being a princess was very dear to her, and she was shy and sensitive about it. She meant for it to be a secret, and here was Lavinia mocking it in front of almost the entire school. She felt the blood rush to her face and tingle in her ears. She barely held herself together. If you were a princess, you didn’t lose your temper. Her hand fell, and she stood still for a moment. When she spoke, it was in a calm, steady voice; she held her head high, and everyone listened to her.

“It’s true,” she said. “Sometimes I do pretend I am a princess. I pretend I am a princess, so that I can try and behave like one.”

“It’s true,” she said. “Sometimes I do pretend I’m a princess. I act like a princess so I can try to behave like one.”

Lavinia could not think of exactly the right thing to say. Several times she had found that she could not think of a satisfactory reply when she was dealing with Sara. The reason of this was that, somehow, the rest always seemed to be vaguely in sympathy with her opponent. She saw now that they were pricking up their ears interestedly. The truth was, they liked princesses, and they all hoped they might hear something more definite about this one, and drew nearer Sara accordingly.

Lavinia couldn’t figure out exactly what to say. A few times, she realized that she struggled to come up with a good response when talking to Sara. The reason was that, somehow, everyone else always seemed to be kind of on Sara’s side. She noticed that they were leaning in, listening intently. The truth was, they were into princesses, and they all hoped to hear something more concrete about this one, so they moved closer to Sara.

Lavinia could only invent one remark, and it fell rather flat.

Lavinia could only come up with one comment, and it didn't land well.

“Dear me!” she said; “I hope, when you ascend the throne, you won’t forget us.”

“Goodness!” she said; “I hope that when you take the throne, you won't forget us.”

“I won’t,” said Sara, and she did not utter another word, but stood quite still, and stared at her steadily as she saw her take Jessie’s arm and turn away.

“I won’t,” Sara said, and she didn’t say anything else, but stood completely still and stared at her intently as she watched her take Jessie’s arm and walk away.

After this, the girls who were jealous of her used to speak of her as “Princess Sara” whenever they wished to be particularly disdainful, and those who were fond of her gave her the name among themselves as a term of affection.[65] No one called her “princess” instead of “Sara,” but her adorers were much pleased with the picturesqueness and grandeur of the title, and Miss Minchin, hearing of it, mentioned it more than once to visiting parents, feeling that it rather suggested a sort of royal boarding-school.

After that, the girls who were jealous of her started calling her “Princess Sara” whenever they wanted to be especially scornful, while those who loved her used the name affectionately among themselves.[65] No one actually called her “princess” instead of “Sara,” but her fans really liked the charm and elegance of the title. Miss Minchin, hearing about it, brought it up several times to visiting parents, thinking it gave off a vibe of a kind of royal boarding school.

To Becky it seemed the most appropriate thing in the world. The acquaintance begun on the foggy afternoon when she had jumped up terrified from her sleep in the comfortable chair, had ripened and grown, though it must be confessed that Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia knew very little about it. They were aware that Sara was “kind” to the scullery-maid, but they knew nothing of certain delightful moments snatched perilously when, the up-stairs rooms being set in order with lightning rapidity, Sara’s sitting-room was reached, and the heavy coal-box set down with a sigh of joy. At such times stories were told by instalments, things of a satisfying nature were either produced and eaten or hastily tucked into pockets to be disposed of at night, when Becky went up-stairs to her attic to bed.

To Becky, it felt like the most fitting thing in the world. The friendship had started on that foggy afternoon when she had jumped up, terrified, from her nap in the comfy chair. It had blossomed, although it must be said that Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia knew very little about it. They were aware that Sara was “kind” to the scullery-maid, but they had no clue about those delightful moments stolen away so precariously when the upstairs rooms were tidied up in a flash, and Sara’s sitting room was finally reached, with the heavy coal box being set down with a sigh of relief. During those times, stories were shared in bits, satisfying treats were either savored or hastily tucked away in pockets to be eaten later, when Becky went upstairs to her attic for the night.

“But I has to eat ’em careful, miss,” she said once; “’cos if I leaves crumbs the rats come out to get ’em.”

“But I have to eat them carefully, miss,” she said once; “because if I leave crumbs, the rats come out to get them.”

“Rats!” exclaimed Sara, in horror. “Are there rats there?”

“Rats!” Sara exclaimed in horror. “Are there rats there?”

“Lots of ’em, miss,” Becky answered in quite a matter-of-fact manner. “There mostly is rats an’ mice in attics. You gets used to the noise they makes scuttling about. I’ve got so I don’t mind ’em s’ long as they don’t run over my piller.”[66]

“Lots of them, miss,” Becky replied in a very straightforward way. “There are mostly rats and mice in attics. You get used to the noise they make scuttling around. I’ve come to not mind them as long as they don’t run over my pillow.”[66]

“Ugh!” said Sara.

"Ugh!" said Sara.

“You gets used to anythin’ after a bit,” said Becky. “You have to, miss, if you’re born a scullery-maid. I’d rather have rats than cockroaches.”

“You get used to anything after a while,” said Becky. “You have to, miss, if you’re born a scullery maid. I’d rather have rats than cockroaches.”

“So would I,” said Sara; “I suppose you might make friends with a rat in time, but I don’t believe I should like to make friends with a cockroach.”

“So would I,” said Sara; “I guess you could become friends with a rat eventually, but I don’t think I’d want to befriend a cockroach.”

Sometimes Becky did not dare to spend more than a few minutes in the bright, warm room, and when this was the case perhaps only a few words could be exchanged, and a small purchase slipped into the old-fashioned pocket Becky carried under her dress skirt, tied round her waist with a band of tape. The search for and discovery of satisfying things to eat which could be packed into small compass, added a new interest to Sara’s existence. When she drove or walked out, she used to look into shop windows eagerly. The first time it occurred to her to bring home two or three little meat-pies, she felt that she had hit upon a discovery. When she exhibited them, Becky’s eyes quite sparkled.

Sometimes Becky didn’t want to spend more than a few minutes in the bright, warm room. When that happened, they might only exchange a few words, and Becky would slip a small purchase into the old-fashioned pocket she carried under her dress, tied around her waist with a piece of tape. The search for and discovery of satisfying snacks that could be packed into a small space added a new interest to Sara’s life. When she went out driving or walking, she would eagerly look into shop windows. The first time it crossed her mind to bring home two or three little meat pies, she felt like she had made an exciting discovery. When she showed them off, Becky’s eyes sparkled with delight.

“Oh, miss!” she murmured. “Them will be nice an’ fillin’. It’s fillin’ness that’s best. Sponge-cake’s a ’evingly thing, but it melts away like—if you understand, miss. These’ll just stay in yer stummick.”

“Oh, miss!” she whispered. “These will be nice and filling. It’s being full that’s the best. Sponge cake is a lovely thing, but it melts away like—if you get what I mean, miss. These will just stay in your stomach.”

“Well,” hesitated Sara, “I don’t think it would be good if they stayed always, but I do believe they will be satisfying.”

“Well,” Sara hesitated, “I don’t think it would be good if they stayed forever, but I do believe they will be satisfying.”

They were satisfying,—and so were beef sandwiches, bought at a cook-shop,—and so were rolls and Bologna sausage. In time, Becky began to lose her hungry, tired[67] feeling, and the coal-box did not seem so unbearably heavy.

They were satisfying—and so were beef sandwiches bought at a deli—and so were rolls and bologna sausage. Eventually, Becky started to lose her hungry, exhausted feeling, and the coal box didn’t seem as unbearably heavy.

However heavy it was, and whatsoever the temper of the cook, and the hardness of the work heaped upon her shoulders, she had always the chance of the afternoon to look forward to—the chance that Miss Sara would be able to be in her sitting-room. In fact, the mere seeing of Miss Sara would have been enough without meat-pies. If there was time only for a few words, they were always friendly, merry words that put heart into one; and if there was time for more, then there was an instalment of a story to be told, or some other thing one remembered afterward and sometimes lay awake in one’s bed in the attic to think over. Sara—who was only doing what she unconsciously liked better than anything else, Nature having made her for a giver—had not the least idea what she meant to poor Becky, and how wonderful a benefactor she seemed. If Nature has made you for a giver, your hands are born open, and so is your heart; and though there may be times when your hands are empty, your heart is always full, and you can give things out of that—warm things, kind things, sweet things,—help and comfort and laughter,—and sometimes gay, kind laughter is the best help of all.

No matter how heavy the load was, how grumpy the cook could be, or how tough the day’s work was, she always looked forward to the afternoon—when Miss Sara would hopefully be in her sitting room. Just seeing Miss Sara would have been enough, even without the meat pies. Even if they only had time for a few words, they were always friendly and cheerful, lifting her spirits. And if they had more time, there would be part of a story shared, or some other special memory that she’d think about while lying in her attic bed at night. Sara—who was just doing what she naturally loved more than anything else, since she was made to give—had no idea what she meant to poor Becky or how incredible a benefactor she seemed. If you’re meant to be a giver, your hands are naturally open, and so is your heart; and even if there are times when your hands are empty, your heart is always full, allowing you to give from it—warmth, kindness, sweetness—support, comfort, and laughter—and sometimes cheerful, kind laughter is the best help of all.

Becky had scarcely known what laughter was through all her poor, little hard-driven life. Sara made her laugh, and laughed with her; and, though neither of them quite knew it, the laughter was as “fillin’” as the meat-pies.

Becky had hardly experienced laughter throughout her tough little life. Sara made her laugh and laughed along with her; and, even though neither of them fully realized it, the laughter was just as satisfying as the meat pies.

A few weeks before Sara’s eleventh birthday a letter[68] came to her from her father, which did not seem to be written in such boyish high spirits as usual. He was not very well, and was evidently overweighted by the business connected with the diamond-mines.

A few weeks before Sara's eleventh birthday, a letter[68] came to her from her father that didn't seem to have the usual cheerful tone. He wasn't doing very well and was clearly burdened by the business related to the diamond mines.

“You see, little Sara,” he wrote, “your daddy is not a business man at all, and figures and documents bother him. He does not really understand them, and all this seems so enormous. Perhaps, if I was not feverish I should not be awake, tossing about, one half of the night and spend the other half in troublesome dreams. If my little missus were here, I dare say she would give me some solemn, good advice. You would, wouldn’t you, little missus?”

“You see, little Sara,” he wrote, “your dad isn’t a businessman at all, and numbers and paperwork overwhelm him. He doesn’t really get them, and all this feels so huge. Maybe if I weren’t feverish, I wouldn’t be awake, tossing and turning half the night and spending the other half in troubling dreams. If my little missus were here, I bet she would offer me some serious, good advice. You would, right, little missus?”

One of his many jokes had been to call her his “little missus” because she had such an old-fashioned air.

One of his many jokes was to call her his “little missus” because she had such an old-fashioned vibe.

He had made wonderful preparations for her birthday. Among other things, a new doll had been ordered in Paris, and her wardrobe was to be, indeed, a marvel of splendid perfection. When she had replied to the letter asking her if the doll would be an acceptable present, Sara had been very quaint.

He had made amazing plans for her birthday. Among other things, a new doll had been ordered from Paris, and her wardrobe was set to be an incredible showcase of perfect style. When she responded to the letter inquiring if the doll would be a good gift, Sara had been quite charming.

“I am getting very old,” she wrote; “you see, I shall never live to have another doll given me. This will be my last doll. There is something solemn about it. If I could write poetry, I am sure a poem about ‘A Last Doll’ would be very nice. But I cannot write poetry. I have tried, and it made me laugh. It did not sound like Watts or Coleridge or Shakespeare at all. No one could ever take Emily’s place, but I should respect the Last Doll very much; and I am sure the school would love it. They all like[69] dolls, though some of the big ones—the almost fifteen ones—pretend they are too grown up.”

“I’m getting really old,” she wrote; “you see, I’ll never live to get another doll. This will be my last doll. There’s something serious about it. If I could write poetry, I know a poem called ‘A Last Doll’ would be really nice. But I can’t write poetry. I’ve tried, and it just made me laugh. It didn’t sound anything like Watts or Coleridge or Shakespeare. No one could ever take Emily’s place, but I should appreciate the Last Doll a lot; and I’m sure the school would love it. They all like[69] dolls, even though some of the older ones—the almost fifteen ones—act like they’re too grown up.”

Captain Crewe had a splitting headache when he read this letter in his bungalow in India. The table before him was heaped with papers and letters which were alarming him and filling him with anxious dread, but he laughed as he had not laughed for weeks.

Captain Crewe had a pounding headache when he read this letter in his bungalow in India. The table in front of him was piled high with papers and letters that were unsettling him and making him feel anxious, but he laughed like he hadn't laughed in weeks.

“Oh,” he said, “she’s better fun every year she lives. God grant this business may right itself and leave me free to run home and see her. What wouldn’t I give to have her little arms round my neck this minute! What wouldn’t I give!”

“Oh,” he said, “she becomes more fun every year she gets older. I hope this situation sorts itself out so I can go home and see her. What wouldn’t I give to have her little arms around my neck right now! What wouldn’t I give!”

The birthday was to be celebrated by great festivities. The school-room was to be decorated, and there was to be a party. The boxes containing the presents were to be opened with great ceremony, and there was to be a glittering feast spread in Miss Minchin’s sacred room. When the day arrived the whole house was in a whirl of excitement. How the morning passed nobody quite knew, because there seemed such preparations to be made. The school-room was being decked with garlands of holly; the desks had been moved away, and red covers had been put on the forms which were arrayed round the room against the wall.

The birthday was set to be celebrated with a lot of festivities. The classroom was going to be decorated, and there was going to be a party. The boxes with the gifts were to be opened with great fanfare, and a lavish feast was to be laid out in Miss Minchin’s special room. When the day came, the entire house was buzzing with excitement. How the morning passed, no one really knew, because there were so many preparations to be made. The classroom was being adorned with holly garlands; the desks had been moved aside, and red covers had been placed on the benches that were lined up against the wall.

When Sara went into her sitting-room in the morning, she found on the table a small, dumpy package, tied up in a piece of brown paper. She knew it was a present, and she thought she could guess whom it came from. She opened it quite tenderly. It was a square pincushion, made[70] of not quite clean red flannel, and black pins had been stuck carefully into it to form the words, “Menny hapy returns.”

When Sara walked into her living room in the morning, she found a small, chunky package on the table, wrapped in brown paper. She knew it was a gift and thought she could guess who it was from. She opened it gently. It was a square pincushion made of slightly dirty red flannel, with black pins arranged carefully to spell out, “Many happy returns.”

“Oh!” cried Sara, with a warm feeling in her heart. “What pains she has taken! I like it so, it—it makes me feel sorrowful.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Sara, with a warm feeling in her heart. “What effort she has put in! I really like it; it—it makes me feel sad.”

But the next moment she was mystified. On the under side of the pincushion was secured a card, bearing in neat letters the name “Miss Amelia Minchin.”

But the next moment she was confused. On the underside of the pincushion was a card, neatly displaying the name “Miss Amelia Minchin.”

Sara turned it over and over.

Sara flipped it again and again.

“Miss Amelia!” she said to herself. “How can it be!”

“Miss Amelia!” she said to herself. “How can this be!”

And just at that very moment she heard the door being cautiously pushed open and saw Becky peeping round it.

And just at that exact moment, she heard the door being quietly pushed open and saw Becky peeking around it.

There was an affectionate, happy grin on her face, and she shuffled forward and stood nervously pulling at her fingers.

There was a warm, happy smile on her face, and she moved forward shyly, standing there and nervously tugging at her fingers.

“Do yer like it, Miss Sara?” she said. “Do yer?”

“Do you like it, Miss Sara?” she said. “Do you?”

“Like it?” cried Sara. “You darling Becky, you made it all yourself.”

“Do you like it?” Sara exclaimed. “You sweet Becky, you made it all by yourself.”

Becky gave a hysteric but joyful sniff, and her eyes looked quite moist with delight.

Becky let out an excited but happy sniff, and her eyes looked a bit teary with joy.

“It ain’t nothin’ but flannin, an’ the flannin ain’t new; but I wanted to give yer somethin’ an’ I made it of nights. I knew yer could pretend it was satin with diamond pins in. I tried to when I was makin’ it. The card, miss,” rather doubtfully; “’t warn’t wrong of me to pick it up out o’ the dust-bin, was it? Miss ’Meliar had throwed it away. I hadn’t no card o’ my own, an’ I knowed it wouldn’t be a proper presink if I didn’t pin a card on—so I pinned Miss ’Meliar’s.”[71]

“It’s just some fabric, and it’s not new; but I wanted to give you something, so I made it at night. I thought you could pretend it was satin with diamond pins in it. I tried to when I was making it. The card, miss,” she said doubtfully; “it wasn’t wrong for me to pick it up out of the trash, was it? Miss Meliar had thrown it away. I didn’t have a card of my own, and I knew it wouldn’t be a proper gift if I didn’t pin a card on it—so I pinned Miss Meliar’s.”[71]

Sara flew at her and hugged her. She could not have told herself or any one else why there was a lump in her throat.

Sara rushed over and hugged her. She couldn't explain to herself or anyone else why there was a lump in her throat.

“Oh, Becky!” she cried out, with a queer little laugh. “I love you, Becky,—I do, I do!”

“Oh, Becky!” she exclaimed, with a strange little laugh. “I love you, Becky—I really do, I really do!”

“Oh, miss!” breathed Becky. “Thank yer, miss, kindly; It ain’t good enough for that. The—the flannin wasn’t new.”

“Oh, miss!” said Becky softly. “Thank you, miss, really; It’s not good enough for that. The—the fabric wasn’t new.”


CHAPTER VII
THE DIAMOND-MINES AGAIN

When Sara entered the holly-hung school-room in the afternoon, she did so as the head of a sort of procession. Miss Minchin, in her grandest silk dress, led her by the hand. A man-servant followed, carrying the box containing the Last Doll, a housemaid carried a second box, and Becky brought up the rear, carrying a third and wearing a clean apron and a new cap. Sara would have much preferred to enter in the usual way, but Miss Minchin had sent for her, and, after an interview in her private sitting-room, had expressed her wishes.

When Sara walked into the decorated classroom in the afternoon, she did so at the front of a sort of parade. Miss Minchin, in her fanciest silk dress, held her hand. A male servant followed with a box that held the Last Doll, a housemaid carried another box, and Becky brought up the rear, holding a third box while wearing a fresh apron and a new cap. Sara would have much rather entered like usual, but Miss Minchin had called for her, and after a meeting in her private sitting room, had made her wishes clear.

“This is not an ordinary occasion,” she said. “I do not desire that it should be treated as one.”

“This isn’t just a regular event,” she said. “I don’t want it to be treated like one.”

So Sara was led grandly in and felt shy when, on her entry, the big girls stared at her and touched each other’s elbows, and the little ones began to squirm joyously in their seats.

So Sara was brought in with great fanfare and felt shy when, as she entered, the older girls stared at her and nudged each other, while the younger ones started to squirm excitedly in their seats.

“Silence, young ladies!” said Miss Minchin, at the murmur which arose. “James, place the box on the table and remove the lid. Emma, put yours upon a chair. Becky!” suddenly and severely.[73]

“Be quiet, young ladies!” said Miss Minchin, as the chatter began. “James, put the box on the table and take off the lid. Emma, set yours on a chair. Becky!” she said suddenly and sternly.[73]

Becky had quite forgotten herself in her excitement, and was grinning at Lottie, who was wriggling with rapturous expectation. She almost dropped her box, the disapproving voice so startled her, and her frightened, bobbing courtesy of apology was so funny that Lavinia and Jessie tittered.

Becky had completely lost track of herself in her excitement and was grinning at Lottie, who was squirming with joyful anticipation. She nearly dropped her box; the disapproving voice startled her, and her nervous, bobbing apology was so funny that Lavinia and Jessie giggled.

“It is not your place to look at the young ladies,” said Miss Minchin. “You forget yourself. Put your box down.”

“It’s not your place to look at the young ladies,” said Miss Minchin. “You’re forgetting yourself. Put your box down.”

Becky obeyed with alarmed haste and hastily backed toward the door.

Becky quickly obeyed, feeling anxious, and rushed backward toward the door.

“You may leave us,” Miss Minchin announced to the servants with a wave of her hand.

“You can leave us,” Miss Minchin said to the servants with a wave of her hand.

Becky stepped aside respectfully to allow the superior servants to pass out first. She could not help casting a longing glance at the box on the table. Something made of blue satin was peeping from between the folds of tissue-paper.

Becky stepped aside respectfully to let the higher-ranking servants go out first. She couldn't help but cast a longing glance at the box on the table. Something made of blue satin was peeking out from between the folds of tissue paper.

“If you please, Miss Minchin,” said Sara, suddenly, “mayn’t Becky stay?”

“Please, Miss Minchin,” Sara said suddenly, “can’t Becky stay?”

It was a bold thing to do. Miss Minchin was betrayed into something like a slight jump. Then she put her eye-glass up, and gazed at her show pupil disturbedly.

It was a daring move. Miss Minchin instinctively jumped a little. Then she raised her eye-glass and stared at her prized pupil uneasily.

“Becky!” she exclaimed. “My dearest Sara!”

“Becky!” she called out. “My sweetest Sara!”

Sara advanced a step toward her.

Sara took a step closer to her.

“I want her because I know she will like to see the presents,” she explained. “She is a little girl, too, you know.”

“I want her because I know she’ll be excited to see the gifts,” she explained. “She’s a little girl, after all.”

Miss Minchin was scandalized. She glanced from one figure to the other.[74]

Miss Minchin was shocked. She looked from one person to the other.[74]

“My dear Sara,” she said, “Becky is the scullery-maid. Scullery-maids—er—are not little girls.”

“My dear Sara,” she said, “Becky is the kitchen maid. Kitchen maids—um—are not little girls.”

It really had not occurred to her to think of them in that light. Scullery-maids were machines who carried coal-scuttles and made fires.

It honestly hadn’t crossed her mind to see them that way. Scullery maids were just like machines that carried coal buckets and started fires.

“But Becky is,” said Sara. “And I know she would enjoy herself. Please let her stay—because it is my birthday.”

“But Becky is,” said Sara. “And I know she would have a great time. Please let her stay—because it’s my birthday.”

Miss Minchin replied with much dignity:

Miss Minchin replied with a lot of dignity:

“As you ask it as a birthday favor—she may stay. Rebecca, thank Miss Sara for her great kindness.”

“As you asked as a birthday favor—she can stay. Rebecca, thank Miss Sara for her generosity.”

Becky had been backing into the corner, twisting the hem of her apron in delighted suspense. She came forward, bobbing courtesies, but between Sara’s eyes and her own there passed a gleam of friendly understanding, while her words tumbled over each other.

Becky had been inching into the corner, nervously twisting the hem of her apron with excitement. She stepped forward, nodding politely, but a spark of friendly understanding passed between her and Sara, while her words spilled out in a rush.

“Oh, if you please, miss! I’m that grateful, miss! I did want to see the doll, miss, that I did. Thank you, miss. And thank you, ma’am,”—turning and making an alarmed bob to Miss Minchin,—“for letting me take the liberty.”

“Oh, if you don’t mind, miss! I’m so grateful, miss! I really wanted to see the doll, miss, I really did. Thank you, miss. And thank you, ma’am,”—turning and making a startled nod to Miss Minchin,—“for letting me take the liberty.”

Miss Minchin waved her hand again—this time it was in the direction of the corner near the door.

Miss Minchin waved her hand again—this time towards the corner near the door.

“Go and stand there,” she commanded. “Not too near the young ladies.”

“Go and stand over there,” she said. “Not too close to the young ladies.”

Becky went to her place, grinning. She did not care where she was sent, so that she might have the luck of being inside the room, instead of being down-stairs in the scullery, while these delights were going on. She did not[75] even mind when Miss Minchin cleared her throat ominously and spoke again.

Becky went to her room, smiling. She didn’t care where she was sent, as long as she had the chance to be inside the room instead of downstairs in the kitchen while all the fun was happening. She didn’t even mind when Miss Minchin cleared her throat in a serious way and spoke again.

“Now, young ladies, I have a few words to say to you,” she announced.

“Now, ladies, I have a few things to say to you,” she announced.

“She’s going to make a speech,” whispered one of the girls. “I wish it was over.”

“She’s going to give a speech,” whispered one of the girls. “I wish it was over.”

Sara felt rather uncomfortable. As this was her party, it was probable that the speech was about her. It is not agreeable to stand in a school-room and have a speech made about you.

Sara felt pretty uncomfortable. Since it was her party, it was likely that the speech was about her. It's not exactly pleasant to stand in a classroom and have a speech made about you.

“You are aware, young ladies,” the speech began,—for it was a speech,—“that dear Sara is eleven years old to-day.”

“You know, young ladies,” the speech started,—because it was a speech,—“that dear Sara is turning eleven years old today.”

Dear Sara!” murmured Lavinia.

“Hey Sara!” murmured Lavinia.

“Several of you here have also been eleven years old, but Sara’s birthdays are rather different from other little girls’ birthdays. When she is older she will be heiress to a large fortune, which it will be her duty to spend in a meritorious manner.”

“Many of you here have also been eleven years old, but Sara's birthdays are quite different from those of other little girls. When she gets older, she will inherit a large fortune, which she will be responsible for spending wisely.”

“The diamond-mines,” giggled Jessie, in a whisper.

“The diamond mines,” giggled Jessie, whispering.

Sara did not hear her; but as she stood with her green-gray eyes fixed steadily on Miss Minchin, she felt herself growing rather hot. When Miss Minchin talked about money, she felt somehow that she always hated her—and, of course, it was disrespectful to hate grown-up people.

Sara didn’t hear her; but as she stood with her green-gray eyes focused intently on Miss Minchin, she felt herself getting a bit hot. Whenever Miss Minchin talked about money, she somehow felt that she always hated her—and, of course, it was disrespectful to hate adults.

“When her dear papa, Captain Crewe, brought her from India and gave her into my care,” the speech proceeded, “he said to me, in a jesting way, ‘I am afraid she will be very rich, Miss Minchin.’ My reply was, ‘Her[76] education at my seminary, Captain Crewe, shall be such as will adorn the largest fortune.’ Sara has become my most accomplished pupil. Her French and her dancing are a credit to the seminary. Her manners—which have caused you to call her Princess Sara—are perfect. Her amiability she exhibits by giving you this afternoon’s party. I hope you appreciate her generosity. I wish you to express your appreciation of it by saying aloud all together, ‘Thank you, Sara!’”

“When her beloved dad, Captain Crewe, brought her from India and entrusted her to me,” the speech continued, “he joked, ‘I’m afraid she’s going to be very wealthy, Miss Minchin.’ I replied, ‘Her[76] education at my school will be such that it will enhance even the greatest fortune.’ Sara has become my most talented student. Her French and her dancing really reflect well on the school. Her manners—which have led you to call her Princess Sara—are flawless. She shows her kindness by hosting this afternoon’s party for you. I hope you recognize her generosity. I want you all to show your gratitude by saying together, ‘Thank you, Sara!’”

The entire school-room rose to its feet as it had done the morning Sara remembered so well.

The whole classroom stood up, just like it had on that morning Sara remembered so clearly.

“Thank you, Sara!” it said, and it must be confessed that Lottie jumped up and down. Sara looked rather shy for a moment. She made a courtesy—and it was a very nice one.

“Thanks, Sara!” it said, and I have to admit that Lottie bounced up and down. Sara looked a bit shy for a moment. She curtsied—and it was a really nice one.

“Thank you,” she said, “for coming to my party.”

“Thanks,” she said, “for coming to my party.”

“Very pretty, indeed, Sara,” approved Miss Minchin. “That is what a real princess does when the populace applauds her. Lavinia,”—scathingly,—“the sound you just made was extremely like a snort. If you are jealous of your fellow-pupil, I beg you will express your feelings in some more ladylike manner. Now I will leave you to enjoy yourselves.”

“Really pretty, Sara,” Miss Minchin said approvingly. “That’s how a real princess behaves when the crowd cheers for her. Lavinia,”—with a sharp tone—“the noise you just made was very much like a snort. If you’re jealous of your classmate, I suggest you show your feelings in a more ladylike way. Now, I’ll leave you to enjoy yourselves.”

The instant she had swept out of the room the spell her presence always had upon them was broken. The door had scarcely closed before every seat was empty. The little girls jumped or tumbled out of theirs; the older ones wasted no time in deserting theirs. There was a rush toward the boxes. Sara had bent over one of them with a delighted face.[77]

The moment she left the room, the effect her presence always had on them vanished. The door had barely closed before every seat was vacant. The little girls bounced or scrambled out of theirs; the older ones quickly abandoned theirs. There was a rush toward the boxes. Sara leaned over one of them with a joyful expression.[77]

“These are books, I know,” she said.

“These are books, I know,” she said.

The little children broke into a rueful murmur, and Ermengarde looked aghast.

The little kids whispered sadly, and Ermengarde looked shocked.

“Does your papa send you books for a birthday present?” she exclaimed. “Why, he’s as bad as mine. Don’t open them, Sara.”

“Does your dad send you books for your birthday?” she exclaimed. “Wow, he’s just as bad as mine. Don’t open them, Sara.”

“I like them,” Sara laughed, but she turned to the biggest box. When she took out the Last Doll it was so magnificent that the children uttered delighted groans of joy, and actually drew back to gaze at it in breathless rapture.

“I like them,” Sara laughed, but she turned to the biggest box. When she pulled out the Last Doll, it was so stunning that the kids let out happy gasps of excitement and even stepped back to admire it in awe.

“She is almost as big as Lottie,” some one gasped.

“She’s nearly as big as Lottie,” someone exclaimed.

Lottie clapped her hands and danced about, giggling.

Lottie clapped her hands and danced around, laughing.

“She’s dressed for the theatre,” said Lavinia. “Her cloak is lined with ermine.”

“She’s dressed for the theater,” said Lavinia. “Her cloak is lined with ermine.”

“Oh!” cried Ermengarde, darting forward, “she has an opera-glass in her hand—a blue-and-gold one.”

“Oh!” exclaimed Ermengarde, rushing forward, “she has an opera glass in her hand—a blue-and-gold one.”

“Here is her trunk,” said Sara. “Let us open it and look at her things.”

“Here’s her trunk,” said Sara. “Let’s open it and check out her stuff.”

The children crowded clamoring around her.
The children crowded around her, shouting for attention.

She sat down upon the floor and turned the key. The children crowded clamoring around her, as she lifted tray after tray and revealed their contents. Never had the school-room been in such an uproar. There were lace collars and silk stockings and handkerchiefs; there was a jewel-case containing a necklace and a tiara which looked quite as if they were made of real diamonds; there was a long sealskin and muff; there were ball dresses and walking dresses and visiting dresses; there were hats and tea-gowns and fans. Even Lavinia and Jessie forgot that they were[78] too elderly to care for dolls, and uttered exclamations of delight and caught up things to look at them.

She sat down on the floor and turned the key. The children crowded around her, excitedly clamoring as she lifted tray after tray to reveal what was inside. Never had the classroom been so noisy. There were lace collars, silk stockings, and handkerchiefs; a jewelry box that held a necklace and a tiara that looked almost like real diamonds; a long sealskin coat and a muff; ball gowns, walking dresses, and visiting dresses; plus hats, tea gowns, and fans. Even Lavinia and Jessie forgot they were too old to play with dolls, gasping in delight as they grabbed things to inspect.

“Suppose,” Sara said, as she stood by the table, putting a large, black-velvet hat on the impassively smiling owner of all these splendors—“suppose she understands human talk and feels proud of being admired.”

“Imagine,” Sara said, as she stood by the table, placing a large, black-velvet hat on the calmly smiling owner of all these treasures—“imagine she understands human speech and feels proud of being appreciated.”

“You are always supposing things,” said Lavinia, and her air was very superior.

“You're always making assumptions,” Lavinia said, sounding very condescending.

“I know I am,” answered Sara, undisturbedly. “I like it. There is nothing so nice as supposing. It’s almost like being a fairy. If you suppose anything hard enough it seems as if it were real.”

“I know I am,” Sara replied calmly. “I enjoy it. There’s nothing quite like imagining. It’s almost like being a fairy. If you imagine something strongly enough, it feels like it’s real.”

“It’s all very well to suppose things if you have everything,” said Lavinia. “Could you suppose and pretend if you were a beggar and lived in a garret?”

“It’s easy to make assumptions when you have everything,” said Lavinia. “Could you really imagine and pretend if you were a homeless person living in a tiny attic?”

Sara stopped arranging the Last Doll’s ostrich plumes, and looked thoughtful.

Sara paused from arranging the Last Doll’s ostrich feathers and looked contemplative.

“I believe I could,” she said. “If one was a beggar, one would have to suppose and pretend all the time. But it mightn’t be easy.”

“I think I could,” she said. “If someone was a beggar, they would have to assume and act all the time. But it might not be easy.”

She often thought afterward how strange it was that just as she had finished saying this—just at that very moment—Miss Amelia came into the room.

She often thought later how strange it was that right after she finished saying this—at that exact moment—Miss Amelia walked into the room.

“Sara,” she said, “your papa’s solicitor, Mr. Barrow, has called to see Miss Minchin, and, as she must talk to him alone and the refreshments are laid in her parlor, you had all better come and have your feast now, so that my sister can have her interview here in the school-room.”

“Sara,” she said, “your dad’s lawyer, Mr. Barrow, has come to see Miss Minchin, and since she needs to speak with him alone and the snacks are ready in her parlor, you all should come and have your meal now, so that my sister can have her meeting here in the classroom.”

Refreshments were not likely to be disdained at any[79] hour, and many pairs of eyes gleamed. Miss Amelia arranged the procession into decorum, and then, with Sara at her side heading it, she led it away, leaving the Last Doll sitting upon a chair with the glories of her wardrobe scattered about her; dresses and coats hung upon chair backs, piles of lace-frilled petticoats lying upon their seats.

Refreshments were always welcome at any[79] time, and many eyes sparkled with excitement. Miss Amelia got everyone in line and then, with Sara next to her leading the way, she took them off, leaving the Last Doll sitting in a chair surrounded by the splendor of her wardrobe; dresses and coats draped over the backs of chairs, and stacks of lace-trimmed petticoats resting on the seats.

Becky, who was not expected to partake of refreshments, had the indiscretion to linger a moment to look at these beauties—it really was an indiscretion.

Becky, who wasn't supposed to have any refreshments, made the mistake of hanging around for a moment to admire these beauties—it truly was a mistake.

“Go back to your work, Becky,” Miss Amelia had said; but she had stopped to reverently pick up first a muff and then a coat, and while she stood looking at them adoringly, she heard Miss Minchin upon the threshold, and, being smitten with terror at the thought of being accused of taking liberties, she rashly darted under the table, which hid her by its table-cloth.

“Get back to your work, Becky,” Miss Amelia had said; but she paused to lovingly pick up a muff and then a coat, and while she gazed at them with admiration, she heard Miss Minchin at the door. Overcome with fear at the thought of being accused of overstepping, she impulsively dashed under the table, where the tablecloth concealed her.

Miss Minchin came into the room, accompanied by a sharp-featured, dry little gentleman, who looked rather disturbed. Miss Minchin herself also looked rather disturbed, it must be admitted, and she gazed at the dry little gentleman with an irritated and puzzled expression.

Miss Minchin came into the room, accompanied by a sharp-featured, dry little man who looked quite upset. Miss Minchin herself also appeared rather unsettled, it must be said, and she stared at the dry little man with an irritated and confused expression.

She sat down with stiff dignity, and waved him to a chair.

She sat down with a dignified posture and gestured for him to take a seat.

“Pray, be seated, Mr. Barrow,” she said.

“Please, have a seat, Mr. Barrow,” she said.

Mr. Barrow did not sit down at once. His attention seemed attracted by the Last Doll and the things which surrounded her. He settled his eye-glasses and looked at them in nervous disapproval. The Last Doll herself did[80] not seem to mind this in the least. She merely sat upright and returned his gaze indifferently.

Mr. Barrow didn’t sit down right away. He seemed drawn to the Last Doll and the items around her. He adjusted his glasses and examined them with anxious disapproval. The Last Doll herself didn’t seem to care at all. She simply sat up straight and looked back at him without any interest.

“A hundred pounds,” Mr. Barrow remarked succinctly. “All expensive material, and made at a Parisian modiste’s. He spent money lavishly enough, that young man.”

“A hundred pounds,” Mr. Barrow said concisely. “All high-end material, and made by a Parisian designer. That young man certainly spent money extravagantly.”

Miss Minchin felt offended. This seemed to be a disparagement of her best patron and was a liberty.

Miss Minchin felt insulted. This seemed to be an insult to her top supporter and was quite disrespectful.

Even solicitors had no right to take liberties.

Even lawyers had no right to take liberties.

“I beg your pardon, Mr. Barrow,” she said stiffly. “I do not understand.”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Barrow,” she said coldly. “I don’t understand.”

“Birthday presents,” said Mr. Barrow in the same critical manner, “to a child eleven years old! Mad extravagance, I call it.”

“Birthday presents,” said Mr. Barrow in the same critical manner, “to a child eleven years old! Total madness, I call it.”

Miss Minchin drew herself up still more rigidly.

Miss Minchin straightened herself up even more stiffly.

“Captain Crewe is a man of fortune,” she said. “The diamond-mines alone—”

“Captain Crewe is a wealthy man,” she said. “The diamond mines alone—”

Mr. Barrow wheeled round upon her.

Mr. Barrow turned around to face her.

“Diamond-mines!” he broke out. “There are none! Never were!”

“Diamond mines!” he exclaimed. “They don’t exist! They never have!”

Miss Minchin actually got up from her chair.

Miss Minchin actually stood up from her chair.

“What!” she cried. “What do you mean?”

“What!” she exclaimed. “What are you talking about?”

“At any rate,” answered Mr. Barrow, quite snappishly, “it would have been much better if there never had been any.”

“At any rate,” replied Mr. Barrow, rather sharply, “it would have been much better if there had never been any.”

“Any diamond-mines?” ejaculated Miss Minchin, catching at the back of a chair and feeling as if a splendid dream was fading away from her.

“Any diamond mines?” gasped Miss Minchin, grabbing the back of a chair and feeling as if a wonderful dream was slipping away from her.

“Diamond-mines spell ruin oftener than they spell wealth,” said Mr. Barrow. “When a man is in the hands[81] of a very dear friend and is not a business man himself, he had better steer clear of the dear friend’s diamond-mines, or gold-mines, or any other kind of mines dear friends want his money to put into. The late Captain Crewe—”

“Diamond mines often lead to ruin more than they lead to wealth,” said Mr. Barrow. “When someone is under the influence of a very close friend and isn’t a business person themselves, they should avoid investing in that friend’s diamond mines, gold mines, or any other type of venture that the friend wants them to invest in. The late Captain Crewe—”

Here Miss Minchin stopped him with a gasp.

Here Miss Minchin interrupted him with a gasp.

“The late Captain Crewe!” she cried out; “the late! You don’t come to tell me that Captain Crewe is—”

“The late Captain Crewe!” she exclaimed; “the late! You’re not here to tell me that Captain Crewe is—”

“He’s dead, ma’am,” Mr. Barrow answered with jerky brusqueness. “Died of jungle fever and business troubles combined. The jungle fever might not have killed him if he had not been driven mad by the business troubles, and the business troubles might not have put an end to him if the jungle fever had not assisted. Captain Crewe is dead!”

“He's dead, ma'am,” Mr. Barrow replied abruptly. “He died from a combination of jungle fever and business issues. The jungle fever might not have killed him if he hadn't gone mad from the business problems, and the business troubles might not have been the end of him if the jungle fever hadn't played a part. Captain Crewe is dead!”

Miss Minchin dropped into her chair again. The words he had spoken filled her with alarm.

Miss Minchin plopped back into her chair. The words he had said filled her with dread.

“What were his business troubles?” she said. “What were they?”

“What were his business troubles?” she said. “What were they?”

“Diamond-mines,” answered Mr. Barrow, “and dear friends—and ruin.”

“Diamond mines,” replied Mr. Barrow, “and dear friends—and disaster.”

Miss Minchin lost her breath.

Miss Minchin was breathless.

“Ruin!” she gasped out.

"Ruin!" she gasped.

“Lost every penny. That young man had too much money. The dear friend was mad on the subject of the diamond-mine. He put all his own money into it, and all Captain Crewe’s. Then the dear friend ran away—Captain Crewe was already stricken with fever when the news came. The shock was too much for him. He died delirious, raving about his little girl—and didn’t leave a penny.”[82]

“Lost every penny. That young man had too much money. His dear friend was obsessed with the diamond mine. He invested all his money and all of Captain Crewe’s. Then the dear friend disappeared—Captain Crewe was already suffering from a fever when he heard the news. The shock was too much for him. He died in a delirium, raving about his little girl—and didn’t leave a penny.”[82]

Now Miss Minchin understood, and never had she received such a blow in her life. Her show pupil, her show patron, swept away from the Select Seminary at one blow. She felt as if she had been outraged and robbed, and that Captain Crewe and Sara and Mr. Barrow were equally to blame.

Now Miss Minchin understood, and she had never experienced such a shock in her life. Her star student, her shining example, taken away from the Select Seminary in an instant. She felt as if she had been insulted and robbed, and that Captain Crewe, Sara, and Mr. Barrow were all equally at fault.

“Do you mean to tell me,” she cried out, “that he left nothing! That Sara will have no fortune! That the child is a beggar! That she is left on my hands a little pauper instead of an heiress?”

“Are you telling me,” she exclaimed, “that he left nothing! That Sara won’t have any fortune! That the child is a beggar! That she’s left in my care as a little pauper instead of an heiress?”

Mr. Barrow was a shrewd business man, and felt it as well to make his own freedom from responsibility quite clear without any delay.

Mr. Barrow was a savvy businessman, and he thought it was important to clearly establish his freedom from responsibility without any delay.

“She is certainly left a beggar,” he replied. “And she is certainly left on your hands, ma’am,—as she hasn’t a relation in the world that we know of.”

“She’s definitely been left a beggar,” he said. “And she’s definitely your responsibility now, ma’am—since she doesn’t have any relatives that we know of.”

Miss Minchin started forward. She looked as if she was going to open the door and rush out of the room to stop the festivities going on joyfully and rather noisily that moment over the refreshments.

Miss Minchin stepped forward. She looked like she was going to open the door and rush out of the room to stop the celebrations that were happening joyfully and quite loudly at that moment over the refreshments.

“It is monstrous!” she said. “She’s in my sitting-room at this moment, dressed in silk gauze and lace petticoats, giving a party at my expense.”

“It’s outrageous!” she said. “She’s in my living room right now, wearing silk gauze and lace petticoats, throwing a party at my expense.”

“She’s giving it at your expense, madam, if she’s giving it,” said Mr. Barrow, calmly. “Barrow & Skipworth are not responsible for anything. There never was a cleaner sweep made of a man’s fortune. Captain Crewe died without paying our last bill—and it was a big one.”

“She’s doing it at your expense, madam, if she’s doing anything,” said Mr. Barrow, calmly. “Barrow & Skipworth aren’t responsible for anything. There’s never been a bigger wipeout of a man’s fortune. Captain Crewe died without settling our last bill—and it was a hefty one.”

Miss Minchin turned back from the door in increased indignation.[83] This was worse than any one could have dreamed of its being.

Miss Minchin turned back from the door, her indignation growing. [83] This was worse than anyone could have imagined.

“That is what has happened to me!” she cried. “I was always so sure of his payments that I went to all sorts of ridiculous expenses for the child. I paid the bills for that ridiculous doll and her ridiculous fantastic wardrobe. The child was to have anything she wanted. She has a carriage and a pony and a maid, and I’ve paid for all of them since the last cheque came.”

“That's what happened to me!” she exclaimed. “I was always so confident about his payments that I ended up spending all kinds of silly money on the kid. I covered the costs for that absurd doll and her outrageous wardrobe. The child was supposed to have everything she desired. She has a carriage, a pony, and a maid, and I’ve been footing the bill for all of them since the last check came.”

Mr. Barrow evidently did not intend to remain to listen to the story of Miss Minchin’s grievances after he had made the position of his firm clear and related the mere dry facts. He did not feel any particular sympathy for irate keepers of boarding-schools.

Mr. Barrow clearly had no intention of sticking around to hear Miss Minchin’s complaints after he had explained his firm’s stance and presented just the straightforward facts. He didn’t have any real sympathy for angry boarding school owners.

“You had better not pay for anything more, ma’am,” he remarked, “unless you want to make presents to the young lady. No one will remember you. She hasn’t a brass farthing to call her own.”

“You should really avoid paying for anything else, ma’am,” he said, “unless you’re planning to give gifts to the young lady. Nobody will remember you. She doesn’t have a penny to her name.”

“But what am I to do?” demanded Miss Minchin, as if she felt it entirely his duty to make the matter right. “What am I to do?”

“But what am I supposed to do?” asked Miss Minchin, as if she believed it was completely his responsibility to fix the situation. “What am I supposed to do?”

“There isn’t anything to do,” said Mr. Barrow, folding up his eye-glasses and slipping them into his pocket. “Captain Crewe is dead. The child is left a pauper. Nobody is responsible for her but you.”

“There’s nothing to do,” said Mr. Barrow, folding up his glasses and slipping them into his pocket. “Captain Crewe is dead. The child is left a beggar. No one is responsible for her but you.”

“I am not responsible for her, and I refuse to be made responsible!”

“I’m not responsible for her, and I won’t be made to be responsible!”

Miss Minchin became quite white with rage.

Miss Minchin turned pale with anger.

Mr. Barrow turned to go.[84]

Mr. Barrow turned to leave.[84]

“I have nothing to do with that, madam,” he said uninterestedly. “Barrow & Skipworth are not responsible. Very sorry the thing has happened, of course.”

“I have nothing to do with that, ma’am,” he said disinterestedly. “Barrow & Skipworth aren’t responsible. I’m really sorry this happened, of course.”

“If you think she is to be foisted off on me, you are greatly mistaken,” Miss Minchin gasped. “I have been robbed and cheated; I will turn her into the street!”

“If you think she is going to be dumped on me, you are very wrong,” Miss Minchin exclaimed. “I have been robbed and cheated; I will throw her out on the street!”

If she had not been so furious, she would have been too discreet to say quite so much. She saw herself burdened with an extravagantly brought-up child whom she had always resented, and she lost all self-control.

If she hadn't been so angry, she would have been too careful to say so much. She felt weighed down by a ridiculously spoiled child whom she had always resented, and she completely lost her cool.

Mr. Barrow undisturbedly moved toward the door.

Mr. Barrow calmly walked over to the door.

“I wouldn’t do that, madam,” he commented; “it wouldn’t look well. Unpleasant story to get about in connection with the establishment. Pupil bundled out penniless and without friends.”

“I wouldn’t do that, ma’am,” he said; “it wouldn’t look good. It’s an unpleasant story to have associated with the establishment. Student kicked out broke and friendless.”

He was a clever business man, and he knew what he was saying. He also knew that Miss Minchin was a business woman, and would be shrewd enough to see the truth. She could not afford to do a thing which would make people speak of her as cruel and hard-hearted.

He was a savvy businessman who knew exactly what he was talking about. He also understood that Miss Minchin was a businesswoman who would be smart enough to recognize the truth. She couldn't risk doing anything that would make people view her as cruel and heartless.

“Better keep her and make use of her,” he added. “She’s a clever child, I believe. You can get a good deal out of her as she grows older.”

“Better hold on to her and make the most of it,” he added. “She’s a smart kid, I think. You can get a lot from her as she gets older.”

“I will get a good deal out of her before she grows older!” exclaimed Miss Minchin.

“I’ll get a great deal out of her before she gets older!” exclaimed Miss Minchin.

“I am sure you will, ma’am,” said Mr. Barrow, with a little sinister smile. “I am sure you will. Good morning!”

“I’m sure you will, ma’am,” Mr. Barrow said with a slight sinister smile. “I’m sure you will. Good morning!”

He bowed himself out and closed the door, and it must[85] be confessed that Miss Minchin stood for a few moments and glared at it. What he had said was quite true. She knew it. She had absolutely no redress. Her show pupil had melted into nothingness, leaving only a friendless, beggared little girl. Such money as she herself had advanced was lost and could not be regained.

He bowed and left the room, closing the door behind him, and it must[85] be admitted that Miss Minchin stood there for a few moments, glaring at it. What he said was completely true. She knew it. She had no way to make things right. Her star pupil had vanished, leaving behind only a lonely, impoverished little girl. The money she had put forward was gone and couldn’t be recovered.

And as she stood there breathless under her sense of injury, there fell upon her ears a burst of gay voices from her own sacred room, which had actually been given up to the feast. She could at least stop this.

And as she stood there, breathless from feeling hurt, she heard a burst of cheerful voices coming from her own special room, which had actually been turned into a party space. She could at least put a stop to this.

But as she started toward the door it was opened by Miss Amelia, who, when she caught sight of the changed, angry face, fell back a step in alarm.

But as she walked toward the door, Miss Amelia opened it. When she saw the transformed, angry face, she stepped back in shock.

“What is the matter, sister?” she ejaculated.

"What’s the matter, sister?" she exclaimed.

Miss Minchin’s voice was almost fierce when she answered:

Miss Minchin’s voice was almost harsh when she replied:

“Where is Sara Crewe?”

"Where's Sara Crewe?"

Miss Amelia was bewildered.

Miss Amelia was confused.

“Sara!” she stammered. “Why, she’s with the children in your room, of course.”

“Sara!” she stuttered. “Well, she’s with the kids in your room, of course.”

“Has she a black frock in her sumptuous wardrobe?”—in bitter irony.

“Does she have a black dress in her luxurious wardrobe?”—in bitter irony.

“A black frock?” Miss Amelia stammered again. “A black one?”

“A black dress?” Miss Amelia stammered again. “A black one?”

“She has frocks of every other color. Has she a black one?”

“She has dresses in every other color. Does she have a black one?”

Miss Amelia began to turn pale.

Miss Amelia started to look pale.

“No—ye-es!” she said. “But it is too short for her. She has only the old black velvet, and she has outgrown it.”[86]

“No—yeah!” she said. “But it’s too small for her. She only has the old black velvet, and she’s outgrown it.”[86]

“Go and tell her to take off that preposterous pink silk gauze, and put the black one on, whether it is too short or not. She has done with finery!”

“Go and tell her to take off that ridiculous pink silk gauze and put on the black one, whether it’s too short or not. She’s done with fancy stuff!”

Then Miss Amelia began to wring her fat hands and cry.

Then Miss Amelia started to wring her chubby hands and cry.

“Oh, sister!” she sniffed. “Oh, sister! What can have happened?”

“Oh, sister!” she sniffed. “Oh, sister! What could have happened?”

Miss Minchin wasted no words.

Miss Minchin didn't mince words.

“Captain Crewe is dead,” she said. “He has died without a penny. That spoiled, pampered, fanciful child is left a pauper on my hands.”

“Captain Crewe is dead,” she said. “He passed away without a dime. That spoiled, pampered, imaginative kid is now a burden for me.”

Miss Amelia sat down quite heavily in the nearest chair.

Miss Amelia plopped down heavily into the closest chair.

“Hundreds of pounds have I spent on nonsense for her. And I shall never see a penny of it. Put a stop to this ridiculous party of hers. Go and make her change her frock at once.”

“Hundreds of pounds I've spent on useless things for her. And I’ll never see a penny of it back. Put an end to this ridiculous party of hers. Go and tell her to change her dress right now.”

“I?” panted Miss Amelia. “M-must I go and tell her now?”

“I?” panted Miss Amelia. “D-do I have to go tell her now?”

“This moment!” was the fierce answer. “Don’t sit staring like a goose. Go!”

“This moment!” was the intense reply. “Don’t just sit there staring like an idiot. Go!”

Poor Miss Amelia was accustomed to being called a goose. She knew, in fact, that she was rather a goose, and that it was left to geese to do a great many disagreeable things. It was a somewhat embarrassing thing to go into the midst of a room full of delighted children, and tell the giver of the feast that she had suddenly been transformed into a little beggar, and must go up-stairs and put on an old black frock which was too small for her. But the thing must be done. This was evidently not the time when questions might be asked.[87]

Poor Miss Amelia was used to being called a goose. She knew, in fact, that she kind of was a goose and that geese had to do a lot of unpleasant things. It was a bit embarrassing to walk into a room full of happy kids and tell the host of the party that she had suddenly turned into a little beggar and needed to go upstairs to put on an old black dress that was too small for her. But it had to be done. Clearly, this wasn’t the time for questions.[87]

She rubbed her eyes with her handkerchief until they looked quite red. After which she got up and went out of the room, without venturing to say another word. When her older sister looked and spoke as she had done just now, the wisest course to pursue was to obey orders without any comment. Miss Minchin walked across the room. She spoke to herself aloud without knowing that she was doing it. During the last year the story of the diamond-mines had suggested all sorts of possibilities to her. Even proprietors of seminaries might make fortunes in stocks, with the aid of owners of mines. And now, instead of looking forward to gains, she was left to look back upon losses.

She rubbed her eyes with her handkerchief until they were pretty red. Then she got up and left the room, not daring to say another word. When her older sister looked and spoke like she just had, the best thing to do was to follow orders without any comments. Miss Minchin walked across the room. She spoke to herself out loud without realizing it. Over the past year, the idea of diamond mines had sparked all kinds of possibilities for her. Even the owners of schools might make a fortune in stocks with the help of mine owners. And now, instead of looking forward to profits, she was stuck reflecting on losses.

“The Princess Sara, indeed!” she said. “The child has been pampered as if she were a queen.”

“The Princess Sara, really!” she said. “The girl has been spoiled as if she were a queen.”

She was sweeping angrily past the corner table as she said it, and the next moment she started at the sound of a loud, sobbing sniff which issued from under the cover.

She was angrily sweeping past the corner table as she said it, and the next moment she jumped at the sound of a loud, sobbing sniff coming from under the cover.

“What is that!” she exclaimed angrily. The loud, sobbing sniff was heard again, and she stooped and raised the hanging folds of the table-cover.

“What is that?” she exclaimed angrily. The loud, sobbing sniff was heard again, and she bent down and lifted the hanging folds of the tablecloth.

“How dare you!” she cried out. “How dare you! Come out immediately!”

“How dare you!” she shouted. “How dare you! Come out right now!”

It was poor Becky who crawled out, and her cap was knocked on one side, and her face was red with repressed crying.

It was poor Becky who crawled out, her cap askew, and her face was red from holding back tears.

“If you please, ’m—it’s me, mum,” she explained. “I know I hadn’t ought to. But I was lookin’ at the doll, mum—an’ I was frightened when you come in—an’ slipped under the table.”[88]

“If you don’t mind, it’s me, mom,” she explained. “I know I shouldn’t have. But I was looking at the doll, mom—and I got scared when you came in—and I slipped under the table.”[88]

“You have been there all the time, listening,” said Miss Minchin.

“You've been there the whole time, listening,” said Miss Minchin.

“No, mum,” Becky protested, bobbing courtesies. “Not listenin’—I thought I could slip out without your noticin’, but I couldn’t an’ I had to stay. But I didn’t listen, mum—I wouldn’t for nothin’. But I couldn’t help hearin’.”

“No, Mom,” Becky protested, curtsying. “Not listening—I thought I could sneak out without you noticing, but I couldn’t and had to stay. But I didn’t listen, Mom—I wouldn’t for anything. But I couldn’t help hearing.”

Suddenly it seemed almost as if she lost all fear of the awful lady before her. She burst into fresh tears.

Suddenly, it felt like she lost all her fear of the terrifying woman in front of her. She started crying again.

“Oh, please, ’m,” she said; “I dare say you’ll give me warnin’, mum,—but I’m so sorry for poor Miss Sara—I’m so sorry!”

“Oh, please, ma'am,” she said; “I’m sure you’ll give me a warning, ma'am—but I feel so sorry for poor Miss Sara—I really do!”

“Leave the room!” ordered Miss Minchin.

“Get out of the room!” ordered Miss Minchin.

Becky courtesied again, the tears openly streaming down her cheeks.

Becky curtsied again, tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Yes, ’m; I will, ’m,” she said, trembling; “but oh, I just wanted to arst you: Miss Sara—she’s been such a rich young lady, an’ she’s been waited on, ’and and foot; an’ what will she do now, mum, without no maid? If—if, oh please, would you let me wait on her after I’ve done my pots an’ kettles? I’d do ’em that quick—if you’d let me wait on her now she’s poor. Oh,”—breaking out afresh,—“poor little Miss Sara, mum—that was called a princess.”

“Yes, I will,” she said, trembling. “But oh, I just wanted to ask you: Miss Sara—she’s been such a wealthy young lady, and she’s been waited on hand and foot; what will she do now, ma’am, without a maid? If—if, oh please, would you let me help her after I’ve done my chores? I’d finish them so quickly—if you’d let me assist her now that she’s poor. Oh,”—breaking down again,—“poor little Miss Sara, ma’am—that was called a princess.”

Somehow, she made Miss Minchin feel more angry than ever. That the very scullery-maid should range herself on the side of this child—whom she realized more fully than ever that she had never liked—was too much. She actually stamped her foot.

Somehow, she made Miss Minchin angrier than ever. The fact that a simple scullery maid would side with this child—who she now realized she had never truly liked—was too much to handle. She actually stamped her foot.

“No—certainly not,” she said. “She will wait on herself,[89] and on other people, too. Leave the room this instant, or you’ll leave your place.”

“No—definitely not,” she said. “She can take care of herself,[89] and others too. Get out of the room right now, or you’ll lose your spot.”

Becky threw her apron over her head and fled. She ran out of the room and down the steps into the scullery, and there she sat down among her pots and kettles, and wept as if her heart would break.

Becky threw her apron over her head and ran away. She dashed out of the room and down the steps into the kitchen, where she sat down among her pots and pans, crying as if her heart would break.

“It’s exactly like the ones in the stories,” she wailed. “Them pore princess ones that was drove into the world.”

“It’s just like the ones in the stories,” she cried. “Those poor princesses who were sent out into the world.”

Miss Minchin had never looked quite so still and hard as she did when Sara came to her, a few hours later, in response to a message she had sent her.

Miss Minchin had never looked as cold and unyielding as she did when Sara came to her a few hours later, following a message she had sent.

. . . . . .

. . . . . . .

Even by that time it seemed to Sara as if the birthday party had either been a dream or a thing which had happened years ago, and had happened in the life of quite another little girl.

Even by then, it felt to Sara like the birthday party had either been a dream or something that happened years ago, in the life of a completely different little girl.

Every sign of the festivities had been swept away; the holly had been removed from the school-room walls, and the forms and desks put back into their places. Miss Minchin’s sitting-room looked as it always did—all traces of the feast were gone, and Miss Minchin had resumed her usual dress. The pupils had been ordered to lay aside their party frocks; and this having been done, they had returned to the school-room and huddled together in groups, whispering and talking excitedly.

Every trace of the celebrations had been cleared away; the holly was taken down from the classroom walls, and the chairs and desks were returned to their usual spots. Miss Minchin’s sitting room looked just like it always did—all signs of the party were gone, and Miss Minchin was back in her regular outfit. The students were told to take off their party dresses; once that was done, they had gone back to the classroom and clustered together in groups, whispering and talking excitedly.

“Tell Sara to come to my room,” Miss Minchin had said to her sister. “And explain to her clearly that I will have no crying or unpleasant scenes.”

“Tell Sara to come to my room,” Miss Minchin had said to her sister. “And explain to her clearly that I won't tolerate any crying or bad scenes.”

“Sister,” replied Miss Amelia, “she is the strangest[90] child I ever saw. She has actually made no fuss at all. You remember she made none when Captain Crewe went back to India. When I told her what had happened, she just stood quite still and looked at me without making a sound. Her eyes seemed to get bigger and bigger, and she went quite pale. When I had finished, she still stood staring for a few seconds, and then her chin began to shake, and she turned round and ran out of the room and up-stairs. Several of the other children began to cry, but she did not seem to hear them or to be alive to anything but just what I was saying. It made me feel quite queer not to be answered; and when you tell anything sudden and strange, you expect people will say something—whatever it is.”

“Sister,” replied Miss Amelia, “she is the strangest[90] child I've ever seen. She really didn’t make a fuss at all. You remember how she didn’t react when Captain Crewe went back to India? When I told her what had happened, she just stood completely still and looked at me without making a sound. Her eyes seemed to get bigger and bigger, and she went totally pale. When I finished speaking, she still stood staring for a few seconds, and then her chin started to shake, and she turned and ran out of the room and upstairs. Several of the other kids began to cry, but she didn’t seem to hear them or be aware of anything except what I was saying. It felt really weird not to be answered; and when you share something sudden and strange, you expect people to say something—whatever it is.”

Nobody but Sara herself ever knew what had happened in her room after she had run up-stairs and locked her door. In fact, she herself scarcely remembered anything but that she walked up and down, saying over and over again to herself in a voice which did not seem her own:

Nobody but Sara herself ever knew what happened in her room after she ran upstairs and locked her door. In fact, she barely remembered anything except that she walked back and forth, repeating to herself in a voice that didn’t seem like her own:

“My papa is dead! My papa is dead!”

“Dad is gone! Dad is gone!”

Once she stopped before Emily, who sat watching her from her chair, and cried out wildly:

Once she stopped in front of Emily, who was watching her from her chair, and shouted out in a panic:

“Emily! Do you hear? Do you hear—papa is dead? He is dead in India—thousands of miles away.”

“Emily! Do you hear? Do you hear—Dad is dead? He’s dead in India—thousands of miles away.”

When she came into Miss Minchin’s sitting-room in answer to her summons, her face was white and her eyes had dark rings around them. Her mouth was set as if she did not wish it to reveal what she had suffered and was suffering. She did not look in the least like the rose-colored butterfly child who had flown about from one of her treasures[91] to the other in the decorated school-room. She looked instead a strange, desolate, almost grotesque little figure.

When she walked into Miss Minchin’s sitting room in response to her call, her face was pale and there were dark circles under her eyes. Her mouth was tight, as if she didn’t want it to show what she had been through and what she was still going through. She looked nothing like the cheerful little girl who had fluttered around from one of her treasures[91] to another in the decorated classroom. Instead, she appeared as a strange, lonely, almost ridiculous little figure.

She had put on, without Mariette’s help, the cast-aside black-velvet frock. It was too short and tight, and her slender legs looked long and thin, showing themselves from beneath the brief skirt. As she had not found a piece of black ribbon, her short, thick, black hair tumbled loosely about her face and contrasted strongly with its pallor. She held Emily tightly in one arm, and Emily was swathed in a piece of black material.

She had put on the discarded black velvet dress without Mariette’s help. It was too short and tight, making her slender legs look long and thin beneath the brief skirt. Since she hadn’t found any black ribbon, her short, thick black hair fell loosely around her face, contrasting sharply with its pale complexion. She held Emily tightly in one arm, and Emily was wrapped in a piece of black fabric.

“Put down your doll,” said Miss Minchin. “What do you mean by bringing her here?”

“Put down your doll,” Miss Minchin said. “What are you doing bringing her here?”

“No,” Sara answered. “I will not put her down. She is all I have. My papa gave her to me.”

“No,” Sara replied. “I’m not going to put her down. She’s all I have. My dad gave her to me.”

She had always made Miss Minchin feel secretly uncomfortable, and she did so now. She did not speak with rudeness so much as with a cold steadiness with which Miss Minchin felt it difficult to cope—perhaps because she knew she was doing a heartless and inhuman thing.

She had always made Miss Minchin feel a bit uneasy, and she was doing it again now. She didn’t speak rudely but rather with a cold steadiness that Miss Minchin found hard to handle—maybe because she knew she was being cruel and inhuman.

“You will have no time for dolls in future,” she said. “You will have to work and improve yourself and make yourself useful.”

“You won’t have time for dolls anymore,” she said. “You’ll need to work on yourself, improve, and be useful.”

Sara kept her big, strange eyes fixed on her, and said not a word.

Sara kept her big, strange eyes locked on her and said nothing.

“Everything will be very different now,” Miss Minchin went on. “I suppose Miss Amelia has explained matters to you.”

“Everything is going to be really different now,” Miss Minchin continued. “I assume Miss Amelia has filled you in on everything.”

“Yes,” answered Sara. “My papa is dead. He left me no money. I am quite poor.”[92]

“Yes,” replied Sara. “My dad is dead. He didn’t leave me any money. I’m pretty poor.”[92]

“You are a beggar,” said Miss Minchin, her temper rising at the recollection of what all this meant. “It appears that you have no relations and no home, and no one to take care of you.”

“You're a beggar,” said Miss Minchin, her temper flaring at the thought of what all this meant. “It looks like you have no family, no home, and no one to look after you.”

For a moment the thin, pale little face twitched, but Sara again said nothing.

For a moment, the thin, pale little face flinched, but Sara still didn't say anything.

“What are you staring at?” demanded Miss Minchin, sharply. “Are you so stupid that you cannot understand? I tell you that you are quite alone in the world, and have no one to do anything for you, unless I choose to keep you here out of charity.”

“What are you staring at?” Miss Minchin snapped. “Are you really that clueless? I’m telling you that you’re completely alone in the world and no one is going to help you, unless I decide to keep you here out of pity.”

“I understand,” answered Sara, in a low tone; and there was a sound as if she had gulped down something which rose in her throat. “I understand.”

“I get it,” Sara replied softly, and there was a sound like she swallowed something that had come up in her throat. “I get it.”

“That doll,” cried Miss Minchin, pointing to the splendid birthday gift seated near—“that ridiculous doll, with all her nonsensical, extravagant things—I actually paid the bill for her!”

“Doll,” shouted Miss Minchin, pointing to the stunning birthday present sitting nearby—“that silly doll, with all her ridiculous, over-the-top stuff—I actually covered the cost for her!”

Sara turned her head toward the chair.

Sara turned her head towards the chair.

“The Last Doll,” she said. “The Last Doll.” And her little mournful voice had an odd sound.

“The Last Doll,” she said. “The Last Doll.” And her little sad voice had a strange tone.

“The Last Doll, indeed!” said Miss Minchin. “And she is mine, not yours. Everything you own is mine.”

“The Last Doll, for sure!” said Miss Minchin. “And she’s mine, not yours. Everything you have belongs to me.”

“Please take it away from me, then,” said Sara. “I do not want it.”

“Please take it away from me, then,” Sara said. “I don’t want it.”

If she had cried and sobbed and seemed frightened, Miss Minchin might almost have had more patience with her. She was a woman who liked to domineer and feel her power, and as she looked at Sara’s pale little steadfast face[93] and heard her proud little voice, she quite felt as if her might was being set at naught.

If she had cried and sobbed and appeared scared, Miss Minchin might have had a bit more patience with her. She was a woman who enjoyed being in control and feeling her authority, and as she looked at Sara’s pale little determined face[93] and heard her proud little voice, she felt like her power was being challenged.

“Don’t put on grand airs,” she said. “The time for that sort of thing is past. You are not a princess any longer. Your carriage and your pony will be sent away—your maid will be dismissed. You will wear your oldest and plainest clothes—your extravagant ones are no longer suited to your station. You are like Becky—you must work for your living.”

“Don’t act all high and mighty,” she said. “That time is over. You’re not a princess anymore. Your carriage and pony will be sent away—your maid will be fired. You’ll wear your oldest, simplest clothes—your fancy outfits are no longer appropriate for your status. You’re like Becky—you have to work for a living.”

To her surprise, a faint gleam of light came into the child’s eyes—a shade of relief.

To her surprise, a faint spark of light appeared in the child's eyes—a hint of relief.

“Can I work?” she said. “If I can work it will not matter so much. What can I do?”

“Can I work?” she asked. “If I can work, it won’t matter as much. What can I do?”

“You can do anything you are told,” was the answer. “You are a sharp child, and pick up things readily. If you make yourself useful I may let you stay here. You speak French well, and you can help with the younger children.”

“You can do whatever you're told,” was the reply. “You’re a bright kid and catch on quickly. If you make yourself useful, I might let you stay here. You speak French well, and you can help with the younger kids.”

“May I?” exclaimed Sara. “Oh, please let me! I know I can teach them. I like them, and they like me.”

“Can I?” Sara exclaimed. “Oh, please let me! I know I can teach them. I like them, and they like me.”

“Don’t talk nonsense about people liking you,” said Miss Minchin. “You will have to do more than teach the little ones. You will run errands and help in the kitchen as well as in the school-room. If you don’t please me, you will be sent away. Remember that. Now go.”

“Don’t talk nonsense about people liking you,” said Miss Minchin. “You’ll have to do more than just teach the little ones. You’ll run errands and help in the kitchen as well as in the classroom. If you don’t please me, you’ll be sent away. Remember that. Now go.”

Sara stood still just a moment, looking at her. In her young soul, she was thinking deep and strange things. Then she turned to leave the room.[94]

Sara paused for a moment, watching her. In her young heart, she was pondering deep and unusual thoughts. Then she turned to exit the room.[94]

“Stop!” said Miss Minchin. “Don’t you intend to thank me?”

“Stop!” said Miss Minchin. “Aren’t you going to thank me?”

Sara paused, and all the deep, strange thoughts surged up in her breast.

Sara paused, and all the intense, odd thoughts flooded her mind.

“What for?” she said.

"What’s it for?" she said.

“For my kindness to you,” replied Miss Minchin. “For my kindness in giving you a home.”

“For my kindness to you,” replied Miss Minchin. “For my kindness in giving you a place to live.”

Sara made two or three steps toward her. Her thin little chest heaved up and down, and she spoke in a strange, unchildishly fierce way.

Sara took two or three steps toward her. Her small chest rose and fell quickly, and she spoke in an oddly fierce, grown-up manner.

“You are not kind,” she said. “You are not kind, and it is not a home.” And she had turned and run out of the room before Miss Minchin could stop her or do anything but stare after her with stony anger.

“You're not kind,” she said. “You're not kind, and it is not a home.” Then she turned and ran out of the room before Miss Minchin could stop her or do anything but stare at her with cold anger.

She went up the stairs slowly, but panting for breath, and she held Emily tightly against her side.

She climbed the stairs slowly, breathing heavily, and kept Emily close to her side.

“I wish she could talk,” she said to herself. “If she could speak—if she could speak!”

“I wish she could talk,” she said to herself. “If she could speak—if she could speak!”

She meant to go to her room and lie down on the tiger-skin, with her cheek upon the great cat’s head, and look into the fire and think and think and think. But just before she reached the landing Miss Amelia came out of the door and closed it behind her, and stood before it, looking nervous and awkward. The truth was that she felt secretly ashamed of the thing she had been ordered to do.

She intended to go to her room and lie down on the tiger skin, resting her cheek on the big cat’s head, and stare into the fire to think and think and think. But just before she reached the landing, Miss Amelia stepped out of the door, closed it behind her, and stood in front of it, looking anxious and uncomfortable. The truth was that she felt secretly embarrassed about what she had been ordered to do.

“You—you are not to go in there,” she said.

“You—you can’t go in there,” she said.

“Not go in?” exclaimed Sara, and she fell back a pace.

“Not go in?” Sara exclaimed, taking a step back.

“That is not your room now,” Miss Amelia answered, reddening a little.

"That isn’t your room anymore," Miss Amelia replied, blushing a bit.

Somehow, all at once, Sara understood. She realized[95] that this was the beginning of the change Miss Minchin had spoken of.

Somehow, all at once, Sara understood. She realized[95] that this was the start of the change Miss Minchin had talked about.

“Where is my room?” she asked, hoping very much that her voice did not shake.

“Where's my room?” she asked, really hoping her voice didn’t tremble.

“You are to sleep in the attic next to Becky.”

“You're going to sleep in the attic next to Becky.”

Sara knew where it was. Becky had told her about it. She turned, and mounted up two flights of stairs. The last one was narrow, and covered with shabby strips of old carpet. She felt as if she were walking away and leaving far behind her the world in which that other child, who no longer seemed herself, had lived. This child, in her short, tight old frock, climbing the stairs to the attic, was quite a different creature.

Sara knew where it was. Becky had told her about it. She turned and climbed up two flights of stairs. The last one was narrow and covered with worn-out pieces of old carpet. It felt like she was walking away, leaving behind the world where that other child—who no longer felt like herself—had lived. This child, in her short, snug old dress, climbing the stairs to the attic, was a completely different person.

When she reached the attic door and opened it, her heart gave a dreary little thump. Then she shut the door and stood against it and looked about her.

When she got to the attic door and opened it, her heart sank a little. Then she closed the door, leaned against it, and looked around.

She seldom cried. She did not cry now.
She hardly ever cried. She wasn't crying now.

Yes, this was another world. The room had a slanting roof and was whitewashed. The whitewash was dingy and had fallen off in places. There was a rusty grate, an old iron bedstead, and a hard bed covered with a faded coverlet. Some pieces of furniture too much worn to be used down-stairs had been sent up. Under the skylight in the roof, which showed nothing but an oblong piece of dull gray sky, there stood an old battered red footstool. Sara went to it and sat down. She seldom cried. She did not cry now. She laid Emily across her knees and put her face down upon her and her arms around her, and sat there, her little black head resting on the black draperies, not saying one word, not making one sound.

Yes, this was a different world. The room had a slanted roof and was painted white. The paint was grimy and had chipped away in spots. There was a rusty grate, an old iron bed frame, and a hard bed covered with a worn-out blanket. Some pieces of furniture that were too worn to be used downstairs had been moved up here. Under the skylight in the roof, which only showed a rectangular patch of dull gray sky, stood an old, battered red footstool. Sara went over to it and sat down. She rarely cried. She wasn’t crying now. She laid Emily across her knees and rested her face on her, wrapping her arms around her, and stayed there, her little black head resting on the dark draperies, saying nothing and making no sound.

And as she sat in this silence there came a low tap at the[96] door—such a low, humble one that she did not at first hear it, and, indeed, was not roused until the door was timidly pushed open and a poor tear-smeared face appeared peeping round it. It was Becky’s face, and Becky had been crying furtively for hours and rubbing her eyes with her kitchen apron until she looked strange indeed.

And as she sat in this silence, there was a soft knock at the[96] door—so quiet and unassuming that she didn’t hear it at first, and, in fact, she wasn’t alerted until the door was gently pushed open and a tear-streaked face peeked around it. It was Becky’s face, and Becky had been secretly crying for hours, rubbing her eyes with her kitchen apron until she looked quite odd.

“Oh, miss,” she said under her breath. “Might I—would you allow me—jest to come in?”

“Oh, miss,” she said softly. “Could I—would you let me—just come in?”

Sara lifted her head and looked at her. She tried to begin a smile, and somehow she could not. Suddenly—and it was all through the loving mournfulness of Becky’s streaming eyes—her face looked more like a child’s not so much too old for her years. She held out her hand and gave a little sob.

Sara lifted her head and looked at her. She tried to start a smile, but somehow it didn’t happen. Suddenly—and it was all because of the loving sadness in Becky’s tear-filled eyes—her face looked more like a child's, not too aged for her years. She reached out her hand and let out a small sob.

“Oh, Becky,” she said. “I told you we were just the same—only two little girls—just two little girls. You see how true it is. There’s no difference now. I’m not a princess any more.”

“Oh, Becky,” she said. “I told you we’re exactly the same—just two little girls—just two little girls. You see how true that is. There’s no difference now. I’m not a princess anymore.”

Becky ran to her and caught her hand, and hugged it to her breast, kneeling beside her and sobbing with love and pain.

Becky ran over to her, grabbed her hand, and hugged it to her chest, kneeling beside her and crying with love and pain.

“Yes, miss, you are,” she cried, and her words were all broken. “Whats’ever ’appens to you—whats’ever—you’d be a princess all the same—an’ nothin’ couldn’t make you nothin’ different.”

“Yes, miss, you are,” she cried, her words coming out in a rush. “Whatever happens to you—whatever—it doesn’t change the fact that you’d still be a princess—and nothing could make you anything less.”


CHAPTER VIII
IN THE ATTIC

The first night she spent in her attic was a thing Sara never forgot. During its passing, she lived through a wild, unchildlike woe of which she never spoke to any one about her. There was no one who would have understood. It was, indeed, well for her that as she lay awake in the darkness her mind was forcibly distracted, now and then, by the strangeness of her surroundings. It was, perhaps, well for her that she was reminded by her small body of material things. If this had not been so, the anguish of her young mind might have been too great for a child to bear. But, really, while the night was passing she scarcely knew that she had a body at all or remembered any other thing than one.

The first night she spent in her attic was something Sara never forgot. During that time, she experienced a wild, adult-like sorrow that she never spoke about to anyone. There was no one who would have understood. It was actually good for her that as she lay awake in the darkness, her mind was occasionally distracted by the oddness of her surroundings. It may have been good for her that she was reminded by her small body of physical things. If it hadn’t been for that, the pain of her young mind might have been too much for a child to handle. But, really, as the night went on, she barely felt her body at all or remembered anything except one thing.

“My papa is dead!” she kept whispering to herself. “My papa is dead!”

“My dad is gone!” she kept whispering to herself. “My dad is gone!”

It was not until long afterward that she realized that her bed had been so hard that she turned over and over in it to find a place to rest, that the darkness seemed more intense than any she had ever known, and that the wind howled over the roof among the chimneys like something which wailed aloud. Then there was something worse.[98] This was certain scufflings and scratchings and squeakings in the walls and behind the skirting boards. She knew what they meant, because Becky had described them. They meant rats and mice who were either fighting with each other or playing together. Once or twice she even heard sharp-toed feet scurrying across the floor, and she remembered in those after days, when she recalled things, that when first she heard them she started up in bed and sat trembling, and when she lay down again covered her head with the bedclothes.

It wasn’t until later that she realized how uncomfortable her bed had been as she kept turning over trying to find a comfortable spot. The darkness felt more intense than anything she had ever experienced, and the wind howled over the roof and through the chimneys like a wailing ghost. But there was something even worse.[98] She heard scufflings, scratchings, and squeakings in the walls and behind the baseboards. She knew what they were, because Becky had explained it to her. They were rats and mice, either fighting or playing. A couple of times, she even heard quick little feet scurrying across the floor, and later, when she thought back on it, she remembered that the first time she heard them, she sat up in bed, trembling, and when she lay down again, she pulled the covers over her head.

The change in her life did not come about gradually, but was made all at once.

The change in her life didn't happen gradually; it happened all at once.

“She must begin as she is to go on,” Miss Minchin said to Miss Amelia. “She must be taught at once what she is to expect.”

“She has to start off as she is to continue,” Miss Minchin told Miss Amelia. “She needs to be taught right away what to expect.”

Mariette had left the house the next morning. The glimpse Sara caught of her sitting-room, as she passed its open door, showed her that everything had been changed. Her ornaments and luxuries had been removed, and a bed had been placed in a corner to transform it into a new pupil’s bedroom.

Mariette had left the house the next morning. The glimpse Sara caught of her living room, as she passed its open door, showed her that everything had changed. Her decorations and luxuries had been taken away, and a bed had been set up in a corner to turn it into a new student's bedroom.

When she went down to breakfast she saw that her seat at Miss Minchin’s side was occupied by Lavinia, and Miss Minchin spoke to her coldly.

When she went down to breakfast, she noticed that Lavinia was sitting in her spot next to Miss Minchin, and Miss Minchin spoke to her in a cold tone.

“You will begin your new duties, Sara,” she said, “by taking your seat with the younger children at a smaller table. You must keep them quiet, and see that they behave well and do not waste their food. You ought to have been down earlier. Lottie has already upset her tea.”[99]

“You will start your new duties, Sara,” she said, “by sitting with the younger children at a smaller table. You need to keep them quiet and make sure they behave well and don’t waste their food. You should have come down earlier. Lottie has already spilled her tea.”[99]

That was the beginning, and from day to day the duties given to her were added to. She taught the younger children French and heard their other lessons, and these were the least of her labors. It was found that she could be made use of in numberless directions. She could be sent on errands at any time and in all weathers. She could be told to do things other people neglected. The cook and the housemaids took their tone from Miss Minchin, and rather enjoyed ordering about the “young one” who had been made so much fuss over for so long. They were not servants of the best class, and had neither good manners nor good tempers, and it was frequently convenient to have at hand some one on whom blame could be laid.

That was the start, and day by day, more responsibilities were added to her. She taught the younger kids French and oversaw their other lessons, which were the least of her tasks. It turned out she could be utilized in countless ways. She could be sent on errands at any time and in any weather. She could be asked to do things that others ignored. The cook and the housemaids took their cues from Miss Minchin and somewhat enjoyed bossing around the “young one” who had been the center of attention for so long. They weren't the highest quality servants and didn’t have good manners or tempers, so it was often handy to have someone around to take the blame.

During the first month or two, Sara thought that her willingness to do things as well as she could, and her silence under reproof, might soften those who drove her so hard. In her proud little heart she wanted them to see that she was trying to earn her living and not accepting charity. But the time came when she saw that no one was softened at all; and the more willing she was to do as she was told, the more domineering and exacting careless housemaids became, and the more ready a scolding cook was to blame her.

During the first month or two, Sara thought her effort to do everything to the best of her ability and her silence when criticized might make the people who pushed her so hard a little kinder. In her proud little heart, she wanted them to see that she was trying to earn her living and not just accepting charity. But then she realized that no one was becoming kinder at all; the more eager she was to follow instructions, the more controlling and demanding the careless housemaids became, and the more quick to scold her the angry cook was.

If she had been older, Miss Minchin would have given her the bigger girls to teach and saved money by dismissing an instructress; but while she remained and looked like a child, she could be made more useful as a sort of little superior errand girl and maid of all work. An ordinary errand boy would not have been so clever and reliable.[100] Sara could be trusted with difficult commissions and complicated messages. She could even go and pay bills, and she combined with this the ability to dust a room well and to set things in order.

If she had been older, Miss Minchin would have assigned her to teach the older girls and saved money by letting an instructor go; but as long as she stayed looking like a child, she could be more useful as a sort of little superior messenger and all-around maid. An average errand boy wouldn't have been as clever and dependable.[100] Sara could handle tough tasks and complex messages. She could even go out and pay bills, and on top of that, she was great at dusting a room and organizing things.

Her own lessons became things of the past. She was taught nothing, and only after long and busy days spent in running here and there at everybody’s orders was she grudgingly allowed to go into the deserted school-room, with a pile of old books, and study alone at night.

Her lessons became a thing of the past. She learned nothing, and only after long, busy days spent rushing around at everyone’s beck and call was she reluctantly allowed to go into the empty classroom, with a stack of old books, and study on her own at night.

“If I do not remind myself of the things I have learned, perhaps I may forget them,” she said to herself. “I am almost a scullery-maid, and if I am a scullery-maid who knows nothing, I shall be like poor Becky. I wonder if I could quite forget and begin to drop my h’s and not remember that Henry the Eighth had six wives.”

“If I don’t remind myself of the things I’ve learned, maybe I’ll forget them,” she said to herself. “I’m almost like a kitchen servant, and if I’m a kitchen servant who knows nothing, I’ll end up like poor Becky. I wonder if I could *really* forget and start dropping my *h’s* and not remember that Henry the Eighth had six wives.”

One of the most curious things in her new existence was her changed position among the pupils. Instead of being a sort of small royal personage among them, she no longer seemed to be one of their number at all. She was kept so constantly at work that she scarcely ever had an opportunity of speaking to any of them, and she could not avoid seeing that Miss Minchin preferred that she should live a life apart from that of the occupants of the school-room.

One of the most interesting aspects of her new life was her changed status among the students. Instead of being treated like a little royalty among them, she no longer felt like she belonged at all. She was so constantly busy that she hardly ever had the chance to talk to any of them, and she couldn't help but notice that Miss Minchin preferred for her to live separately from the other students in the classroom.

“I will not have her forming intimacies and talking to the other children,” that lady said. “Girls like a grievance, and if she begins to tell romantic stories about herself, she will become an ill-used heroine, and parents will be given a wrong impression. It is better that she should live a separate life—one suited to her circumstances. I am giving[101] her a home, and that is more than she has any right to expect from me.”

“I won't let her get close to the other kids,” that lady said. “Girls love to play the victim, and if she starts sharing romantic stories about herself, she’ll turn into a misunderstood heroine, and parents will get the wrong idea. It's better for her to lead a separate life—one that's right for her situation. I'm providing her with a home, and that’s more than she should expect from me.”

Sara did not expect much, and was far too proud to try to continue to be intimate with girls who evidently felt rather awkward and uncertain about her. The fact was that Miss Minchin’s pupils were a set of dull, matter-of-fact young people. They were accustomed to being rich and comfortable, and as Sara’s frocks grew shorter and shabbier and queerer-looking, and it became an established fact that she wore shoes with holes in them and was sent out to buy groceries and carry them through the streets in a basket on her arm when the cook wanted them in a hurry, they felt rather as if, when they spoke to her, they were addressing an under servant.

Sara didn’t expect much and was too proud to keep trying to be close with girls who clearly felt awkward and unsure around her. The truth was that Miss Minchin’s students were a group of dull, pragmatic young people. They were used to being wealthy and comfortable, and as Sara’s dresses became shorter, shabbier, and more unusual-looking, and it became well-known that she wore shoes with holes and was sent out to buy groceries, carrying them in a basket on her arm when the cook needed them quickly, they felt as if they were speaking to a servant when they talked to her.

“To think that she was the girl with the diamond-mines,” Lavinia commented. “She does look like an object. And she’s queerer than ever. I never liked her much, but I can’t bear that way she has now of looking at people without speaking—just as if she was finding them out.”

“To think that she was the girl with the diamond mines,” Lavinia said. “She really does seem like an object. And she's stranger than ever. I never liked her much, but I can’t stand the way she looks at people without talking—like she’s figuring them out.”

“I am,” said Sara, promptly, when she heard of this. “That’s what I look at some people for. I like to know about them. I think about them over afterward.”

“I am,” said Sara, quickly, when she heard this. “That’s why I pay attention to some people. I like to learn about them. I think about them later on.”

The truth was that she had saved herself annoyance several times by keeping her eye on Lavinia, who was quite ready to make mischief, and would have been rather pleased to have made it for the ex-show pupil.

The truth was that she had saved herself a lot of annoyance several times by keeping an eye on Lavinia, who was always ready to stir up trouble and would have actually enjoyed causing it for the former student.

Sara never made any mischief herself, or interfered with any one. She worked like a drudge; she tramped through the wet streets, carrying parcels and baskets; she labored[102] with the childish inattention of the little ones’ French lessons; as she became shabbier and more forlorn-looking, she was told that she had better take her meals down-stairs; she was treated as if she was nobody’s concern, and her heart grew proud and sore, but she never told any one what she felt.

Sara never caused any trouble herself or got involved in anyone else's affairs. She worked like a laborer; she trudged through the wet streets, carrying packages and bags; she toiled[102] with the careless focus of the small children’s French lessons; as she looked shabbier and more miserable, she was told that she should have her meals downstairs; she was treated like she didn't matter to anyone, and her heart grew both proud and hurt, but she never shared her feelings with anyone.

“Soldiers don’t complain,” she would say between her small, shut teeth. “I am not going to do it; I will pretend this is part of a war.”

“Soldiers don’t complain,” she would say between her small, clenched teeth. “I’m not going to do it; I’ll just pretend this is part of a war.”

But there were hours when her child heart might almost have broken with loneliness but for three people.

But there were times when her childlike heart might have almost broken from loneliness if it weren't for three people.

The first, it must be owned, was Becky—just Becky. Throughout all that first night spent in the garret, she had felt a vague comfort in knowing that on the other side of the wall in which the rats scuffled and squeaked there was another young human creature. And during the nights that followed the sense of comfort grew. They had little chance to speak to each other during the day. Each had her own tasks to perform, and any attempt at conversation would have been regarded as a tendency to loiter and lose time.

The first, it has to be said, was Becky—just Becky. Throughout that first night in the attic, she felt a vague comfort in knowing that on the other side of the wall, where the rats scurried and squeaked, there was another young person. And during the nights that followed, that sense of comfort grew. They had little chance to talk during the day. Each had her own tasks to complete, and any attempt to chat would have been seen as slacking off and wasting time.

“Don’t mind me, miss,” Becky whispered during the first morning, “if I don’t say nothin’ polite. Some un ’d be down on us if I did. I means ‘please’ an’ ‘thank you’ an’ ‘beg pardon,’ but I dassn’t to take time to say it.”

“Don’t mind me, miss,” Becky whispered on the first morning, “if I don’t say anything polite. Some would be upset with us if I did. I mean ‘please’ and ‘thank you’ and ‘excuse me,’ but I can’t take the time to say it.”

But before daybreak she used to slip into Sara’s attic and button her dress and give her such help as she required before she went down-stairs to light the kitchen fire. And when night came Sara always heard the humble knock at[103] her door which meant that her handmaid was ready to help her again if she was needed. During the first weeks of her grief Sara felt as if she were too stupefied to talk, so it happened that some time passed before they saw each other much or exchanged visits. Becky’s heart told her that it was best that people in trouble should be left alone.

But before dawn, she would quietly enter Sara’s attic, button up her dress, and help her with whatever she needed before going downstairs to start the kitchen fire. When night fell, Sara always heard the soft knock at [103] her door, signaling that her servant was ready to assist her again if necessary. In the early weeks of her grief, Sara felt too dazed to talk, so they didn’t see each other much or visit for some time. Becky’s instincts told her that it was better for people in distress to be left alone.

The second of the trio of comforters was Ermengarde, but odd things happened before Ermengarde found her place.

The second of the three comforters was Ermengarde, but strange things occurred before Ermengarde settled in.

When Sara’s mind seemed to awaken again to the life about her, she realized that she had forgotten that an Ermengarde lived in the world. The two had always been friends, but Sara had felt as if she were years the older. It could not be contested that Ermengarde was as dull as she was affectionate. She clung to Sara in a simple, helpless way; she brought her lessons to her that she might be helped; she listened to her every word and besieged her with requests for stories. But she had nothing interesting to say herself, and she loathed books of every description. She was, in fact, not a person one would remember when one was caught in the storm of a great trouble, and Sara forgot her.

When Sara's mind seemed to wake up again to the life around her, she realized that she had completely forgotten about Ermengarde. They had always been friends, but Sara felt like she was years older. It was undeniable that Ermengarde was as dull as she was affectionate. She clung to Sara in a simple, helpless way; she brought her lessons to get help; she listened intently to everything Sara said and bombarded her with requests for stories. But Ermengarde had nothing interesting to share herself, and she hated books of any kind. In fact, she was not someone anyone would remember during a significant crisis, and Sara had forgotten her.

It had been all the easier to forget her because she had been suddenly called home for a few weeks. When she came back she did not see Sara for a day or two, and when she met her for the first time she encountered her coming down a corridor with her arms full of garments which were to be taken down-stairs to be mended. Sara herself had already been taught to mend them. She looked pale and[104] unlike herself, and she was attired in the queer, outgrown frock whose shortness showed so much thin black leg.

It had been so much easier to forget her because she had been called home suddenly for a few weeks. When she returned, she didn't see Sara for a day or two, and when she finally ran into her, she found her coming down a hallway with her arms full of clothes that were supposed to be taken downstairs to be repaired. Sara had already learned how to fix them. She looked pale and[104] unlike herself, and she was wearing the strange, too-small dress that revealed so much of her thin black legs.

Ermengarde was too slow a girl to be equal to such a situation. She could not think of anything to say. She knew what had happened, but, somehow, she had never imagined Sara could look like this—so odd and poor and almost like a servant. It made her quite miserable, and she could do nothing but break into a short hysterical laugh and exclaim—aimlessly and as if without any meaning:

Ermengarde was too slow to handle such a situation. She couldn't think of anything to say. She understood what had happened, but somehow, she never pictured Sara looking like this—so strange and poor, almost like a servant. It made her feel really miserable, and all she could do was let out a short, hysterical laugh and exclaim—aimlessly and seemingly without any meaning:

“Oh, Sara! is that you?”

“Oh, Sara! Is that you?”

“Yes,” answered Sara, and suddenly a strange thought passed through her mind and made her face flush.

“Yes,” replied Sara, and suddenly a weird thought crossed her mind and made her face turn red.

She held the pile of garments in her arms, and her chin rested upon the top of it to keep it steady. Something in the look of her straight-gazing eyes made Ermengarde lose her wits still more. She felt as if Sara had changed into a new kind of girl, and she had never known her before. Perhaps it was because she had suddenly grown poor and had to mend things and work like Becky.

She cradled the stack of clothes in her arms, resting her chin on top to keep it steady. There was something in the way her eyes focused that made Ermengarde lose her composure even more. It felt as if Sara had transformed into a whole new person that she had never seen before. Maybe it was because she had suddenly become poor and had to fix things and work like Becky.

“Oh,” she stammered. “How—how are you?”

“Oh,” she stammered. “How—how are you?”

“I don’t know,” Sara replied. “How are you?”

“I don’t know,” Sara replied. “How are you?”

“I’m—I’m quite well,” said Ermengarde, overwhelmed with shyness. Then spasmodically she thought of something to say which seemed more intimate. “Are you—are you very unhappy?” she said in a rush.

“I’m—I’m doing well,” Ermengarde said, feeling really shy. Then she suddenly thought of something that felt more personal to say. “Are you—are you really unhappy?” she asked in a hurry.

Then Sara was guilty of an injustice. Just at that moment her torn heart swelled within her, and she felt that if any one was as stupid as that, one had better get away from her.[105]

Then Sara felt she had been treated unfairly. At that moment, her broken heart ached, and she realized that if anyone was that clueless, it was better for her to distance herself from them.[105]

“What do you think?” she said. “Do you think I am very happy?” and she marched past her without another word.

“What do you think?” she asked. “Do you think I’m really happy?” Then she walked past her without saying anything else.

In course of time she realized that if her wretchedness had not made her forget things, she would have known that poor, dull Ermengarde was not to be blamed for her unready, awkward ways. She was always awkward, and the more she felt, the more stupid she was given to being.

In time, she realized that if her misery hadn’t made her forget things, she would have understood that poor, dull Ermengarde wasn’t to be blamed for her clumsy, awkward behavior. She was always a bit awkward, and the more she felt, the more foolish she tended to be.

But the sudden thought which had flashed upon her had made her over-sensitive.

But the sudden thought that had come to her mind made her overly sensitive.

“She is like the others,” she had thought. “She does not really want to talk to me. She knows no one does.”

“She’s just like the others,” she thought. “She doesn’t really want to talk to me. She knows no one else does.”

So for several weeks a barrier stood between them. When they met by chance Sara looked the other way, and Ermengarde felt too stiff and embarrassed to speak. Sometimes they nodded to each other in passing, but there were times when they did not even exchange a greeting.

So for several weeks, a wall was between them. When they ran into each other by chance, Sara looked away, and Ermengarde felt too awkward and embarrassed to say anything. Sometimes they would nod at each other as they passed, but there were moments when they didn’t even say hello.

“If she would rather not talk to me,” Sara thought, “I will keep out of her way. Miss Minchin makes that easy enough.”

“If she would rather not talk to me,” Sara thought, “I’ll stay out of her way. Miss Minchin makes that pretty easy.”

Miss Minchin made it so easy that at last they scarcely saw each other at all. At that time it was noticed that Ermengarde was more stupid than ever, and that she looked listless and unhappy. She used to sit in the window-seat, huddled in a heap, and stare out of the window without speaking. Once Jessie, who was passing, stopped to look at her curiously.

Miss Minchin made it so easy that eventually they barely saw each other at all. During that time, people noticed that Ermengarde was more clueless than ever and that she seemed listless and unhappy. She would sit in the window seat, curled up, staring out of the window without saying a word. One time, Jessie, who was walking by, stopped to look at her with curiosity.

“What are you crying for, Ermengarde?” she asked.[106]

“What are you crying for, Ermengarde?” she asked.[106]

“I’m not crying,” answered Ermengarde, in a muffled, unsteady voice.

“I’m not crying,” Ermengarde replied, her voice shaky and muffled.

“You are,” said Jessie. “A great big tear just rolled down the bridge of your nose and dropped off at the end of it. And there goes another.”

“You are,” said Jessie. “A huge tear just rolled down the bridge of your nose and fell off the tip. And there's another one.”

“Well,” said Ermengarde, “I’m miserable—and no one need interfere.” And she turned her plump back and took out her handkerchief and boldly hid her face in it.

“Well,” said Ermengarde, “I’m so unhappy—and no one needs to get involved.” And she turned her chubby back and pulled out her handkerchief and confidently buried her face in it.

That night, when Sara went to her attic, she was later than usual. She had been kept at work until after the hour at which the pupils went to bed, and after that she had gone to her lessons in the lonely school-room. When she reached the top of the stairs, she was surprised to see a glimmer of light coming from under the attic door.

That night, when Sara went to her attic, she was later than usual. She had been held up at work until after the time when the students went to bed, and after that, she had gone to her lessons in the empty classroom. When she reached the top of the stairs, she was surprised to see a faint light coming from under the attic door.

“Nobody goes there but myself,” she thought quickly; “but some one has lighted a candle.”

“Nobody goes there except me,” she thought quickly; “but someone has lit a candle.”

Some one had, indeed, lighted a candle, and it was not burning in the kitchen candlestick she was expected to use, but in one of those belonging to the pupils’ bedrooms. The some one was sitting upon the battered footstool, and was dressed in her night-gown and wrapped up in a red shawl. It was Ermengarde.

Somebody had actually lit a candle, and it wasn’t burning in the kitchen candlestick she was supposed to use, but in one of those from the students’ bedrooms. The someone was sitting on the worn-out footstool, dressed in her nightgown and wrapped in a red shawl. It was Ermengarde.

“Ermengarde!” cried Sara. She was so startled that she was almost frightened. “You will get into trouble.”

“Ermengarde!” Sara shouted. She was so surprised that she was almost scared. “You’re going to get in trouble.”

Ermengarde stumbled up from her footstool. She shuffled across the attic in her bedroom slippers, which were too large for her. Her eyes and nose were pink with crying.

Ermengarde got up clumsily from her footstool. She shuffled across the attic in her oversized bedroom slippers. Her eyes and nose were red from crying.

“I know I shall—if I’m found out,” she said. “But[107] I don’t care—I don’t care a bit. Oh, Sara, please tell me. What is the matter? Why don’t you like me any more?”

“I know I will—if I get caught,” she said. “But[107] I don’t care—I don’t care at all. Oh, Sara, please tell me. What is wrong? Why don’t you like me anymore?”

Something in her voice made the familiar lump rise in Sara’s throat. It was so affectionate and simple—so like the old Ermengarde who had asked her to be “best friends.” It sounded as if she had not meant what she had seemed to mean during these past weeks.

Something in her voice made the familiar lump rise in Sara’s throat. It was so affectionate and simple—so like the old Ermengarde who had asked her to be “best friends.” It sounded as if she had not meant what she had seemed to mean during these past weeks.

“I do like you,” Sara answered. “I thought—you see, everything is different now. I thought you—were different.”

“I really like you,” Sara replied. “I thought—you know, everything has changed now. I thought you—were different.”

Ermengarde opened her wet eyes wide.

Ermengarde opened her tear-filled eyes wide.

“Why, it was you who were different!” she cried. “You didn’t want to talk to me. I didn’t know what to do. It was you who were different after I came back.”

“Why, it was you who were different!” she exclaimed. “You didn’t want to talk to me. I didn’t know what to do. You were the one who changed after I came back.”

Sara thought a moment. She saw she had made a mistake.

Sara took a moment to think. She realized she had made a mistake.

“I am different,” she explained, “though not in the way you think. Miss Minchin does not want me to talk to the girls. Most of them don’t want to talk to me. I thought—perhaps—you didn’t. So I tried to keep out of your way.”

“I am different,” she explained, “but not in the way you think. Miss Minchin doesn’t want me talking to the girls. Most of them don’t want to talk to me either. I thought—maybe—you didn’t want to either. So I tried to stay out of your way.”

“Oh, Sara,” Ermengarde almost wailed in her reproachful dismay. And then after one more look they rushed into each other’s arms. It must be confessed that Sara’s small black head lay for some minutes on the shoulder covered by the red shawl. When Ermengarde had seemed to desert her, she had felt horribly lonely.

“Oh, Sara,” Ermengarde almost cried in her disappointed dismay. And then after one more glance, they rushed into each other’s arms. It has to be said that Sara’s small black head rested for a few minutes on the shoulder covered by the red shawl. When Ermengarde had seemed to abandon her, she felt incredibly lonely.

Afterward they sat down upon the floor together, Sara clasping her knees with her arms, and Ermengarde rolled[108] up in her shawl. Ermengarde looked at the odd, big-eyed little face adoringly.

Afterward, they sat down on the floor together, Sara hugging her knees with her arms, and Ermengarde curled up in her shawl. Ermengarde looked at the quirky, big-eyed little face with admiration.

“I couldn’t bear it any more,” she said. “I dare say you could live without me, Sara; but I couldn’t live without you. I was nearly dead. So to-night, when I was crying under the bedclothes, I thought all at once of creeping up here and just begging you to let us be friends again.”

“I couldn’t take it any longer,” she said. “I’m sure you could manage without me, Sara; but I couldn’t manage without you. I was almost dead. So tonight, when I was crying under the covers, it occurred to me to come up here and just ask you to let us be friends again.”

“You are nicer than I am,” said Sara. “I was too proud to try and make friends. You see, now that trials have come, they have shown that I am not a nice child. I was afraid they would. Perhaps”—wrinkling her forehead wisely—“that is what they were sent for.”

“You're nicer than I am,” Sara said. “I was too proud to try to make friends. You see, now that these challenges have come, they've shown that I am not a nice person. I was afraid they would. Maybe”—wrinkling her forehead thoughtfully—“that’s why they were brought on.”

“I don’t see any good in them,” said Ermengarde, stoutly.

“I don’t see anything good about them,” said Ermengarde, firmly.

“Neither do I—to speak the truth,” admitted Sara, frankly. “But I suppose there might be good in things, even if we don’t see it. There might”—doubtfully—“be good in Miss Minchin.”

“Me neither—to be honest,” Sara admitted, straightforwardly. “But I guess there could be good in things, even if we don’t notice it. There could”—she said with some doubt—“be good in Miss Minchin.”

Ermengarde looked round the attic with a rather fearsome curiosity.

Ermengarde looked around the attic with a somewhat intimidating curiosity.

“Sara,” she said, “do you think you can bear living here?”

“Sara,” she said, “do you think you can handle living here?”

Sara looked round also.

Sara looked around too.

“If I pretend it’s quite different, I can,” she answered; “or if I pretend it is a place in a story.”

“If I act like it’s something completely different, I can,” she replied; “or if I imagine it’s a setting in a story.”

She spoke slowly. Her imagination was beginning to work for her. It had not worked for her at all since her troubles had come upon her. She had felt as if it had been stunned.[109]

She spoke slowly. Her imagination was starting to kick in. It hadn’t done anything for her since her problems began. She felt like it had been frozen. [109]

“Other people have lived in worse places. Think of the Count of Monte Cristo in the dungeons of the Château d’If. And think of the people in the Bastille!”

“Other people have lived in worse places. Think of the Count of Monte Cristo in the dungeons of the Château d’If. And think of the people in the Bastille!”

“The Bastille,” half whispered Ermengarde, watching her and beginning to be fascinated. She remembered stories of the French Revolution which Sara had been able to fix in her mind by her dramatic relation of them. No one but Sara could have done it.

“The Bastille,” Ermengarde half whispered, watching her and starting to feel fascinated. She recalled stories of the French Revolution that Sara had told in such a dramatic way that they stuck in her mind. No one but Sara could have pulled it off.

A well-known glow came into Sara’s eyes.

A familiar spark lit up Sara's eyes.

“Yes,” she said, hugging her knees. “That will be a good place to pretend about. I am a prisoner in the Bastille. I have been here for years and years—and years; and everybody has forgotten about me. Miss Minchin is the jailer—and Becky”—a sudden light adding itself to the glow in her eyes—“Becky is the prisoner in the next cell.”

“Yes,” she said, hugging her knees. “That’s a great place to imagine. I’m a prisoner in the Bastille. I’ve been here for years and years—and years; and everyone has forgotten about me. Miss Minchin is the warden—and Becky”—a sudden light shining in her eyes—“Becky is the prisoner in the next cell.”

She turned to Ermengarde, looking quite like the old Sara.

She turned to Ermengarde, looking just like the old Sara.

“I shall pretend that,” she said; “and it will be a great comfort.”

“I'll pretend that,” she said; “and it will be a huge comfort.”

Ermengarde was at once enraptured and awed.

Ermengarde was both amazed and captivated.

“And will you tell me all about it?” she said. “May I creep up here at night, whenever it is safe, and hear the things you have made up in the day? It will seem as if we were more ‘best friends’ than ever.”

“And will you tell me all about it?” she asked. “Can I sneak up here at night, whenever it’s safe, and listen to the stories you’ve come up with during the day? It’ll feel like we’re more ‘best friends’ than ever.”

“Yes,” answered Sara, nodding. “Adversity tries people, and mine has tried you and proved how nice you are.”

“Yeah,” replied Sara, nodding. “Challenges test people, and mine have tested you and shown how great you are.”


CHAPTER IX
MELCHISEDEC

The third person in the trio was Lottie. She was a small thing and did not know what adversity meant, and was much bewildered by the alteration she saw in her young adopted mother. She had heard it rumored that strange things had happened to Sara, but she could not understand why she looked different—why she wore an old black frock and came into the school-room only to teach instead of to sit in her place of honor and learn lessons herself. There had been much whispering among the little ones when it had been discovered that Sara no longer lived in the rooms in which Emily had so long sat in state. Lottie’s chief difficulty was that Sara said so little when one asked her questions. At seven mysteries must be made very clear if one is to understand them.

The third person in the group was Lottie. She was a little thing and didn’t know what adversity meant, and she was very confused by the change she saw in her young adopted mother. She had heard rumors that strange things had happened to Sara, but she couldn’t grasp why she looked different—why she wore an old black dress and only came into the classroom to teach instead of sitting in her place of honor and learning lessons herself. There had been a lot of whispering among the younger kids when they found out that Sara no longer lived in the rooms where Emily had long held her position. Lottie’s biggest challenge was that Sara said so little when asked questions. At seven, mysteries need to be made very clear to be understood.

“Are you very poor now, Sara?” she had asked confidentially the first morning her friend took charge of the small French class. “Are you as poor as a beggar?” She thrust a fat hand into the slim one and opened round, tearful eyes. “I don’t want you to be as poor as a beggar.”

“Are you really struggling financially now, Sara?” she had asked quietly the first morning her friend took over the small French class. “Are you as broke as a beggar?” She grabbed Sara’s slim hand with her chubby one and opened her big, tear-filled eyes. “I don’t want you to be as poor as a beggar.”

She looked as if she was going to cry, and Sara hurriedly consoled her.[111]

She looked like she was about to cry, and Sara quickly comforted her.[111]

“Beggars have nowhere to live,” she said courageously. “I have a place to live in.”

“Beggars have no place to stay,” she said bravely. “I have a place to stay.”

“Where do you live?” persisted Lottie. “The new girl sleeps in your room, and it isn’t pretty any more.”

“Where do you live?” Lottie pressed on. “The new girl is staying in your room, and it doesn’t look good anymore.”

“I live in another room,” said Sara.

“I live in a different room,” said Sara.

“Is it a nice one?” inquired Lottie. “I want to go and see it.”

“Is it a nice one?” Lottie asked. “I want to go see it.”

“You must not talk,” said Sara. “Miss Minchin is looking at us. She will be angry with me for letting you whisper.”

“You can't talk,” Sara said. “Miss Minchin is watching us. She'll be mad at me for letting you whisper.”

She had found out already that she was to be held accountable for everything which was objected to. If the children were not attentive, if they talked, if they were restless, it was she who would be reproved.

She had already discovered that she would be responsible for everything that was objected to. If the kids weren't paying attention, if they talked, if they were restless, it was she who would get blamed.

But Lottie was a determined little person. If Sara would not tell her where she lived, she would find out in some other way. She talked to her small companions and hung about the elder girls and listened when they were gossiping; and acting upon certain information they had unconsciously let drop, she started late one afternoon on a voyage of discovery, climbing stairs she had never known the existence of, until she reached the attic floor. There she found two doors near each other, and opening one, she saw her beloved Sara standing upon an old table and looking out of a window.

But Lottie was a determined little girl. If Sara wouldn’t tell her where she lived, she would find out another way. She chatted with her little friends and lingered around the older girls, listening to their gossip. Acting on bits of information they had accidentally revealed, she set off one late afternoon on a quest for answers, climbing stairs she had never known existed until she reached the attic floor. There, she found two doors next to each other, and when she opened one, she saw her beloved Sara standing on an old table, looking out of a window.

“Sara!” she cried, aghast. “Mamma Sara!” She was aghast because the attic was so bare and ugly and seemed so far away from all the world. Her short legs had seemed to have been mounting hundreds of stairs.[112]

“Sara!” she shouted, shocked. “Mommy Sara!” She was shocked because the attic looked so empty and ugly and felt so disconnected from everything else. Her short legs felt like they had climbed hundreds of stairs.[112]

Sara turned round at the sound of her voice. It was her turn to be aghast. What would happen now? If Lottie began to cry and any one chanced to hear, they were both lost. She jumped down from her table and ran to the child.

Sara turned around at the sound of her voice. It was her turn to be shocked. What would happen now? If Lottie started to cry and anyone happened to hear, they were both doomed. She jumped down from her table and ran to the child.

“Don’t cry and make a noise,” she implored. “I shall be scolded if you do, and I have been scolded all day. It’s—it’s not such a bad room, Lottie.”

“Don’t cry and make a fuss,” she pleaded. “I’ll get in trouble if you do, and I’ve been in trouble all day. It’s—it’s not such a bad room, Lottie.”

“Isn’t it?” gasped Lottie, and as she looked round it she bit her lip. She was a spoiled child yet, but she was fond enough of her adopted parent to make an effort to control herself for her sake. Then, somehow, it was quite possible that any place in which Sara lived might turn out to be nice. “Why isn’t it, Sara?” she almost whispered.

“Isn’t it?” Lottie gasped, and as she looked around, she bit her lip. She was still a bit spoiled, but she cared enough about her adopted parent to try to control herself for her sake. And really, any place where Sara lived could end up being nice. “Why isn’t it, Sara?” she asked almost in a whisper.

Sara hugged her close and tried to laugh. There was a sort of comfort in the warmth of the plump, childish body. She had had a hard day and had been staring out of the windows with hot eyes.

Sara pulled her in for a hug and attempted to laugh. There was a certain comfort in the warmth of the soft, childlike little body. She had a tough day and had been looking out the windows with tear-filled eyes.

“You can see all sorts of things you can’t see down-stairs,” she said.

“You can see all kinds of things you can’t see downstairs,” she said.

“What sort of things?” demanded Lottie, with that curiosity Sara could always awaken even in bigger girls.

“What kind of things?” Lottie asked, her curiosity piqued, something Sara always seemed to spark even in older girls.

“Chimneys—quite close to us—with smoke curling up in wreaths and clouds and going up into the sky,—and sparrows hopping about and talking to each other just as if they were people,—and other attic windows where heads may pop out any minute and you can wonder who they belong to. And it all feels as high up—as if it was another world.”[113]

“Chimneys—right next to us—with smoke twisting up in spirals and clouds, rising into the sky,—and sparrows hopping around and chatting with each other like they were people,—and other attic windows where heads might peek out any moment, making you wonder who lives there. It all feels so elevated—as if it were another world.”[113]

“Oh, let me see it!” cried Lottie. “Lift me up!”

“Oh, let me see it!” Lottie exclaimed. “Pick me up!”

Sara lifted her up, and they stood on the old table together and leaned on the edge of the flat window in the roof, and looked out.

Sara lifted her up, and they stood on the old table together, leaning on the edge of the flat window on the roof, looking outside.

The sparrows twittered and hopped about quite without fear.
The sparrows chirped and jumped around without any fear at all.

Any one who has not done this does not know what a different world they saw. The slates spread out on either side of them and slanted down into the rain gutter-pipes. The sparrows, being at home there, twittered and hopped about quite without fear. Two of them perched on the chimney-top nearest and quarrelled with each other fiercely until one pecked the other and drove him away. The garret window next to theirs was shut because the house next door was empty.

Anyone who hasn't experienced this doesn't realize how different the world can be. The slates stretched out on either side and sloped down into the rain gutters. The sparrows, feeling at home, chirped and hopped around without a care. Two of them sat on the nearest chimney and argued fiercely until one pecked the other and sent him away. The attic window next to theirs was closed because the house next door was vacant.

“I wish some one lived there,” Sara said. “It is so close that if there was a little girl in the attic, we could talk to each other through the windows and climb over to see each other, if we were not afraid of falling.”

“I wish someone lived there,” Sara said. “It’s so close that if there was a little girl in the attic, we could talk to each other through the windows and climb over to see each other, if we weren't afraid of falling.”

The sky seemed so much nearer than when one saw it from the street, that Lottie was enchanted. From the attic window, among the chimney-pots, the things which were happening in the world below seemed almost unreal. One scarcely believed in the existence of Miss Minchin and Miss Amelia and the school-room, and the roll of wheels in the square seemed a sound belonging to another existence.

The sky felt so much closer than when seen from the street, and Lottie was mesmerized. From the attic window, among the chimney pots, the events happening down below seemed almost surreal. It was hard to believe in the reality of Miss Minchin, Miss Amelia, and the classroom, and the sound of wheels rolling in the square felt like it belonged to another world.

“Oh, Sara!” cried Lottie, cuddling in her guarding arm. “I like this attic—I like it! It is nicer than down-stairs!”

“Oh, Sara!” cried Lottie, snuggling into her protective arm. “I love this attic—I really do! It's cozier than downstairs!”

“Look at that sparrow,” whispered Sara. “I wish I had some crumbs to throw to him.”

“Look at that sparrow,” whispered Sara. “I wish I had some crumbs to toss to him.”

“I have some!” came in a little shriek from Lottie.[114] “I have part of a bun in my pocket; I bought it with my penny yesterday, and I saved a bit.”

“I have some!” Lottie shrieked excitedly.[114] “I have part of a bun in my pocket; I bought it with my penny yesterday, and I saved a bit.”

When they threw out a few crumbs the sparrow jumped and flew away to an adjacent chimney-top. He was evidently not accustomed to intimates in attics, and unexpected crumbs startled him. But when Lottie remained quite still and Sara chirped very softly—almost as if she were a sparrow herself—he saw that the thing which had alarmed him represented hospitality, after all. He put his head on one side, and from his perch on the chimney looked down at the crumbs with twinkling eyes. Lottie could scarcely keep still.

When they tossed out a few crumbs, the sparrow jumped and flew off to a nearby chimney top. He clearly wasn't used to having friends in attics, and the unexpected crumbs surprised him. But when Lottie stayed completely still and Sara chirped very softly—almost like she was a sparrow herself—he realized that what had frightened him actually meant hospitality. He tilted his head, and from his spot on the chimney, he looked down at the crumbs with sparkling eyes. Lottie could barely stay still.

“Will he come? Will he come?” she whispered.

“Will he come? Will he come?” she whispered.

“His eyes look as if he would,” Sara whispered back. “He is thinking and thinking whether he dare. Yes, he will! Yes, he is coming!”

“His eyes look like he wants to,” Sara whispered back. “He is contemplating whether he should. Yes, he will! Yes, he’s coming!”

He flew down and hopped toward the crumbs, but stopped a few inches away from them, putting his head on one side again, as if reflecting on the chances that Sara and Lottie might turn out to be big cats and jump on him. At last his heart told him they were really nicer than they looked, and he hopped nearer and nearer, darted at the biggest crumb with a lightning peck, seized it, and carried it away to the other side of his chimney.

He flew down and hopped toward the crumbs, but stopped a few inches away, tilting his head as if thinking about the possibility that Sara and Lottie might actually be big cats and pounce on him. Finally, his heart told him they were nicer than they seemed, so he hopped closer and closer, lunged at the biggest crumb with a quick peck, grabbed it, and carried it away to the other side of his chimney.

“Now he knows,” said Sara. “And he will come back for the others.”

“Now he knows,” said Sara. “And he will come back for the others.”

He did come back, and even brought a friend, and the friend went away and brought a relative, and among them they made a hearty meal over which they twittered and[115] chattered and exclaimed, stopping every now and then to put their heads on one side and examine Lottie and Sara. Lottie was so delighted that she quite forgot her first shocked impression of the attic. In fact, when she was lifted down from the table and returned to earthly things, as it were, Sara was able to point out to her many beauties in the room which she herself would not have suspected the existence of.

He did come back and even brought a friend. The friend left and brought a relative, and together they enjoyed a hearty meal while they chatted and laughed, occasionally tilting their heads to study Lottie and Sara. Lottie was so happy that she completely forgot her initial shock about the attic. In fact, when she was lifted down from the table and brought back to reality, Sara was able to show her many beautiful things in the room that she never would have guessed were there.

“It is so little and so high above everything,” she said, “that it is almost like a nest in a tree. The slanting ceiling is so funny. See, you can scarcely stand up at this end of the room; and when the morning begins to come I can lie in bed and look right up into the sky through that flat window in the roof. It is like a square patch of light. If the sun is going to shine, little pink clouds float about, and I feel as if I could touch them. And if it rains, the drops patter and patter as if they were saying something nice. Then if there are stars, you can lie and try to count how many go into the patch. It takes such a lot. And just look at that tiny, rusty grate in the corner. If it was polished and there was a fire in it, just think how nice it would be. You see, it’s really a beautiful little room.”

“It’s so small and so high above everything,” she said, “that it feels almost like a nest in a tree. The slanted ceiling is so quirky. Look, you can barely stand up at this end of the room; and when morning comes, I can lie in bed and look straight up into the sky through that flat window in the roof. It’s like a square patch of light. If the sun is shining, little pink clouds drift by, and it feels like I could reach out and touch them. And if it rains, the drops tap and tap as if they’re saying something nice. Then if there are stars, you can lie there and try to count how many fit into the patch. It takes a lot. And just look at that tiny, rusty grate in the corner. If it were polished and there was a fire in it, just think how lovely it would be. You see, it’s really a beautiful little room.”

She was walking round the small place, holding Lottie’s hand and making gestures which described all the beauties she was making herself see. She quite made Lottie see them, too. Lottie could always believe in the things Sara made pictures of.

She was walking around the small space, holding Lottie's hand and making gestures that illustrated all the beauties she was imagining. She completely convinced Lottie to see them, too. Lottie could always believe in the things Sara painted in her mind.

“You see,” she said, “there could be a thick, soft blue Indian rug on the floor; and in that corner there could be[116] a soft little sofa, with cushions to curl up on; and just over it could be a shelf full of books so that one could reach them easily; and there could be a fur rug before the fire, and hangings on the wall to cover up the whitewash, and pictures. They would have to be little ones, but they could be beautiful; and there could be a lamp with a deep rose-colored shade; and a table in the middle, with things to have tea with; and a little fat copper kettle singing on the hob; and the bed could be quite different. It could be made soft and covered with a lovely silk coverlet. It could be beautiful. And perhaps we could coax the sparrows until we made such friends with them that they would come and peck at the window and ask to be let in.”

“You see,” she said, “there could be a thick, soft blue Indian rug on the floor; and in that corner there could be[116] a cozy little sofa with cushions to curl up on; and just above it could be a shelf full of books so you could reach them easily; and there could be a fur rug in front of the fire, and wall hangings to cover up the whitewash, and pictures. They would have to be small, but they could be beautiful; and there could be a lamp with a deep rose-colored shade; and a table in the middle, with everything to have tea with; and a little chubby copper kettle whistling on the stove; and the bed could be quite different. It could be soft and covered with a lovely silk comforter. It could be beautiful. And maybe we could befriend the sparrows until they would come and peck at the window and ask to be let in.”

“Oh, Sara!” cried Lottie; “I should like to live here!”

“Oh, Sara!” Lottie exclaimed, “I would love to live here!”

When Sara had persuaded her to go down-stairs again, and, after setting her in her way, had come back to her attic, she stood in the middle of it and looked about her. The enchantment of her imaginings for Lottie had died away. The bed was hard and covered with its dingy quilt. The whitewashed wall showed its broken patches, the floor was cold and bare, the grate was broken and rusty, and the battered footstool, tilted sideways on its injured leg, the only seat in the room. She sat down on it for a few minutes and let her head drop in her hands. The mere fact that Lottie had come and gone away again made things seem a little worse—just as perhaps prisoners feel a little more desolate after visitors come and go, leaving them behind.

When Sara convinced her to go downstairs again, and after setting her off on her way, she returned to her attic. She stood in the middle of it and looked around. The magic of her fantasies for Lottie had faded. The bed was hard and covered with a worn-out quilt. The whitewashed wall had its broken patches, the floor was cold and bare, the fireplace was broken and rusty, and the battered footstool, leaning at an angle on its damaged leg, was the only seat in the room. She sat down on it for a few minutes and let her head drop into her hands. The simple fact that Lottie had come and gone made everything feel a little worse—just like maybe prisoners feel a bit more isolated after visitors come and go, leaving them behind.

“It’s a lonely place,” she said. “Sometimes it’s the loneliest place in the world.”[117]

“It’s a lonely place,” she said. “Sometimes it’s the loneliest place in the world.”[117]

She was sitting in this way when her attention was attracted by a slight sound near her. She lifted her head to see where it came from, and if she had been a nervous child she would have left her seat on the battered footstool in a great hurry. A large rat was sitting up on his hind quarters and sniffing the air in an interested manner. Some of Lottie’s crumbs had dropped upon the floor and their scent had drawn him out of his hole.

She was sitting like that when a slight sound caught her attention. She lifted her head to see where it was coming from, and if she had been a nervous kid, she would have hurriedly jumped off the old footstool. A large rat was sitting up on its hind legs, sniffing the air curiously. Some of Lottie’s crumbs had fallen to the floor, and the smell had lured him out of his hiding spot.

He looked so queer and so like a gray-whiskered dwarf or gnome that Sara was rather fascinated. He looked at her with his bright eyes, as if he were asking a question. He was evidently so doubtful that one of the child’s queer thoughts came into her mind.

He looked so strange and so much like a gray-bearded dwarf or gnome that Sara was pretty intrigued. He gazed at her with his bright eyes, as if he were asking a question. He seemed so uncertain that one of the child's odd thoughts crossed her mind.

“I dare say it is rather hard to be a rat,” she mused. “Nobody likes you. People jump and run away and scream out, ‘Oh, a horrid rat!’ I shouldn’t like people to scream and jump and say, ‘Oh, a horrid Sara!’ the moment they saw me. And set traps for me, and pretend they were dinner. It’s so different to be a sparrow. But nobody asked this rat if he wanted to be a rat when he was made. Nobody said, ‘Wouldn’t you rather be a sparrow?’”

“I have to say it's pretty tough being a rat,” she thought. “Nobody likes you. People scream and run away, yelling, ‘Oh, a nasty rat!’ I wouldn’t want people to jump back and say, ‘Oh, a nasty Sara!’ as soon as they saw me. And to set traps for me, pretending I was dinner. It’s so different being a sparrow. But nobody asked this rat if he wanted to be a rat when he was created. Nobody said, ‘Wouldn’t you prefer to be a sparrow?’”

She had sat so quietly that the rat had begun to take courage. He was very much afraid of her, but perhaps he had a heart like the sparrow and it told him that she was not a thing which pounced. He was very hungry. He had a wife and a large family in the wall, and they had had frightfully bad luck for several days. He had left the children crying bitterly, and felt he would risk a good[118] deal for a few crumbs, so he cautiously dropped upon his feet.

She had been sitting so still that the rat started to gain some confidence. He was really scared of her, but maybe he had a heart like a sparrow and it told him she wasn’t something that attacked. He was extremely hungry. He had a wife and a big family in the wall, and they had been having terrible luck for several days. He had left the kids crying hard and felt he would risk a lot for a few crumbs, so he carefully got up on his feet.

“Come on,” said Sara; “I’m not a trap. You can have them, poor thing! Prisoners in the Bastille used to make friends with rats. Suppose I make friends with you.”

“Come on,” Sara said. “I’m not a trap. You can have them, poor thing! Prisoners in the Bastille used to befriend rats. What if I become friends with you?”

How it is that animals understand things I do not know, but it is certain that they do understand. Perhaps there is a language which is not made of words and everything in the world understands it. Perhaps there is a soul hidden in everything and it can always speak, without even making a sound, to another soul. But whatsoever was the reason, the rat knew from that moment that he was safe—even though he was a rat. He knew that this young human being sitting on the red footstool would not jump up and terrify him with wild, sharp noises or throw heavy objects at him which, if they did not fall and crush him, would send him limping in his scurry back to his hole. He was really a very nice rat, and did not mean the least harm. When he had stood on his hind legs and sniffed the air, with his bright eyes fixed on Sara, he had hoped that she would understand this, and would not begin by hating him as an enemy. When the mysterious thing which speaks without saying any words told him that she would not, he went softly toward the crumbs and began to eat them. As he did it he glanced every now and then at Sara, just as the sparrows had done, and his expression was so very apologetic that it touched her heart.

How animals understand things, I have no idea, but it's clear that they do get it. Maybe there’s a language that doesn’t rely on words, and everything in the world can understand it. Maybe there’s a soul hidden within everything, and it can always communicate, even silently, with another soul. Whatever the reason, the rat knew from that moment that he was safe—even if he was just a rat. He realized that the young human sitting on the red footstool wouldn’t suddenly jump up and scare him with loud, sharp sounds or throw heavy objects at him, which, if they didn’t fall and crush him, would make him limp back to his hiding place. He was actually a really nice rat and meant no harm at all. When he stood on his hind legs and sniffed the air, with his bright eyes fixed on Sara, he hoped she would see that and wouldn’t start by viewing him as an enemy. When the mysterious thing that communicates without words assured him that she wouldn't, he quietly moved toward the crumbs and started eating. Occasionally, he glanced at Sara, just like the sparrows had, and his expression was so apologetic that it pulled at her heartstrings.

She sat and watched him without making any movement. One crumb was very much larger than the others—in fact,[119] it could scarcely be called a crumb. It was evident that he wanted that piece very much, but it lay quite near the footstool and he was still rather timid.

She sat and watched him without moving. One crumb was significantly larger than the others—in fact,[119] it could barely be considered a crumb. It was clear that he wanted that piece a lot, but it was right next to the footstool and he was still a bit hesitant.

“I believe he wants it to carry to his family in the wall,” Sara thought. “If I do not stir at all, perhaps he will come and get it.”

“I think he wants it to reach his family in the wall,” Sara thought. “If I don’t move at all, maybe he’ll come and get it.”

She scarcely allowed herself to breathe, she was so deeply interested. The rat shuffled a little nearer and ate a few more crumbs, then he stopped and sniffed delicately, giving a side glance at the occupant of the footstool; then he darted at the piece of bun with something very like the sudden boldness of the sparrow, and the instant he had possession of it fled back to the wall, slipped down a crack in the skirting board, and was gone.

She barely let herself breathe, she was so interested. The rat shuffled a bit closer and ate a few more crumbs, then he paused and sniffed delicately, glancing sideways at the person on the footstool; then he dashed at the piece of bun with a boldness similar to that of a sparrow, and the moment he had it, he scurried back to the wall, slipped through a crack in the skirting board, and disappeared.

“I knew he wanted it for his children,” said Sara. “I do believe I could make friends with him.”

“I knew he wanted it for his kids,” said Sara. “I really think I could befriend him.”

A week or so afterward, on one of the rare nights when Ermengarde found it safe to steal up to the attic, when she tapped on the door with the tips of her fingers Sara did not come to her for two or three minutes. There was, indeed, such a silence in the room at first that Ermengarde wondered if she could have fallen asleep. Then, to her surprise, she heard her utter a little, low laugh and speak coaxingly to some one.

A week or so later, on one of the few nights when Ermengarde felt it was safe to sneak up to the attic, she knocked on the door with her fingertips. Sara didn’t respond for two or three minutes. In fact, the silence in the room was so heavy at first that Ermengarde started to wonder if she had fallen asleep. Then, to her surprise, she heard Sara let out a soft, low laugh and speak in a gentle voice to someone.

“There!” Ermengarde heard her say. “Take it and go home, Melchisedec! Go home to your wife!”

“There!” Ermengarde heard her say. “Take it and go home, Melchisedec! Go home to your wife!”

Almost immediately Sara opened the door, and when she did so she found Ermengarde standing with alarmed eyes upon the threshold.[120]

Almost immediately, Sara opened the door, and when she did, she found Ermengarde standing at the threshold with wide, alarmed eyes.[120]

“Who—who are you talking to, Sara?” she gasped out.

“Who—who are you talking to, Sara?” she said, gasping.

Sara drew her in cautiously, but she looked as if something pleased and amused her.

Sara pulled her in carefully, but she seemed like something delighted and entertained her.

“You must promise not to be frightened—not to scream the least bit, or I can’t tell you,” she answered.

“You have to promise not to be scared—not to scream at all, or I won’t be able to tell you,” she replied.

Ermengarde felt almost inclined to scream on the spot, but managed to control herself. She looked all round the attic and saw no one. And yet Sara had certainly been speaking to some one. She thought of ghosts.

Ermengarde felt like she might scream right then and there, but she kept her composure. She scanned the attic and saw no one. Still, Sara had definitely been talking to someone. She wondered if it was ghosts.

“Is it—something that will frighten me?” she asked timorously.

“Is it—something that will scare me?” she asked nervously.

“Some people are afraid of them,” said Sara. “I was at first,—but I am not now.”

“Some people are scared of them,” said Sara. “I was at first, but I'm not anymore.”

“Was it—a ghost?” quaked Ermengarde.

“Was it—a ghost?” trembled Ermengarde.

“No,” said Sara, laughing. “It was my rat.”

“No,” Sara said, laughing. “It was my rat.”

Ermengarde made one bound, and landed in the middle of the little dingy bed. She tucked her feet under her night-gown and the red shawl. She did not scream, but she gasped with fright.

Ermengarde jumped and landed right in the middle of the small, shabby bed. She tucked her feet under her nightgown and the red shawl. She didn’t scream, but she gasped in fear.

“Oh! oh!” she cried under her breath. “A rat! A rat!”

“Oh! oh!” she whispered. “A rat! A rat!”

“I was afraid you would be frightened,” said Sara. “But you needn’t be. I am making him tame. He actually knows me and comes out when I call him. Are you too frightened to want to see him?”

“I was worried you might be scared,” said Sara. “But you don’t have to be. I’m getting him used to people. He actually knows me and comes out when I call him. Are you too scared to want to see him?”

The truth was that, as the days had gone on and, with the aid of scraps brought up from the kitchen, her curious friendship had developed, she had gradually forgotten that the timid creature she was becoming familiar with was a mere rat.[121]

The truth was that, as the days passed and with the help of scraps brought up from the kitchen, her curious friendship had grown, she had slowly forgotten that the shy creature she was getting to know was just a rat.[121]

At first Ermengarde was too much alarmed to do anything but huddle in a heap upon the bed and tuck up her feet, but the sight of Sara’s composed little countenance and the story of Melchisedec’s first appearance began at last to rouse her curiosity, and she leaned forward over the edge of the bed and watched Sara go and kneel down by the hole in the skirting board.

At first, Ermengarde was too freaked out to do anything but curl up on the bed and pull her feet up, but seeing Sara’s calm face and hearing the story of Melchisedec’s first appearance finally sparked her curiosity. She leaned forward over the edge of the bed and watched Sara go down and kneel by the hole in the skirting board.

“He—he won’t run out quickly and jump on the bed, will he?” she said.

“He—he won’t quickly get up and jump on the bed, will he?” she said.

“No,” answered Sara. “He’s as polite as we are. He is just like a person. Now watch!”

“No,” Sara replied. “He’s just as polite as we are. He’s just like a person. Now watch!”

She began to make a low, whistling sound—so low and coaxing that it could only have been heard in entire stillness. She did it several times, looking entirely absorbed in it. Ermengarde thought she looked as if she were working a spell. And at last, evidently in response to it, a gray-whiskered, bright-eyed head peeped out of the hole. Sara had some crumbs in her hand. She dropped them, and Melchisedec came quietly forth and ate them. A piece of larger size than the rest he took and carried in the most businesslike manner back to his home.

She started to make a soft, whistling sound—so quiet and inviting that it could only be heard in complete silence. She repeated it several times, looking completely focused. Ermengarde thought she looked like she was casting a spell. Finally, in response to her call, a gray-whiskered, bright-eyed head poked out of the hole. Sara had some crumbs in her hand. She dropped them, and Melchisedec came out quietly and ate them. He took a larger piece than the rest and carried it back to his home in a very serious way.

“You see,” said Sara, “that is for his wife and children. He is very nice. He only eats the little bits. After he goes back I can always hear his family squeaking for joy. There are three kinds of squeaks. One kind is the children’s, and one is Mrs. Melchisedec’s, and one is Melchisedec’s own.”

“You see,” said Sara, “that’s for his wife and kids. He’s really nice. He only eats the little bits. After he goes back, I can always hear his family squeaking with joy. There are three kinds of squeaks. One is from the kids, one is from Mrs. Melchisedec, and the other is Melchisedec’s own.”

Ermengarde began to laugh.[122]

Ermengarde started to laugh.[122]

“Oh, Sara!” she said. “You are queer,—but you are nice.”

“Oh, Sara!” she said. “You are different—but you’re nice.”

“I know I am queer,” admitted Sara, cheerfully; “and I try to be nice.” She rubbed her forehead with her little brown paw, and a puzzled, tender look came into her face. “Papa always laughed at me,” she said; “but I liked it. He thought I was queer, but he liked me to make up things. I—I can’t help making up things. If I didn’t, I don’t believe I could live.” She paused and glanced round the attic. “I’m sure I couldn’t live here,” she added in a low voice.

“I know I’m queer,” Sara said cheerfully. “And I try to be nice.” She rubbed her forehead with her small, brown hand, and a puzzled, tender expression crossed her face. “Dad always laughed at me,” she continued, “but I liked it. He thought I was weird, but he loved that I made up stories. I—I can’t help but create things. If I didn’t, I don’t think I could survive.” She paused and looked around the attic. “I’m sure I couldn’t live here,” she added quietly.

Ermengarde was interested, as she always was. “When you talk about things,” she said, “they seem as if they grew real. You talk about Melchisedec as if he was a person.”

Ermengarde was interested, just like she always was. “When you talk about things,” she said, “they seem to come alive. You talk about Melchisedec like he’s a real person.”

“He is a person,” said Sara. “He gets hungry and frightened, just as we do; and he is married and has children. How do we know he doesn’t think things, just as we do? His eyes look as if he was a person. That was why I gave him a name.”

“He is a person,” said Sara. “He gets hungry and scared, just like we do; and he is married and has kids. How do we know he doesn’t think things, just like we do? His eyes look like he’s a person. That’s why I gave him a name.”

She sat down on the floor in her favorite attitude, holding her knees.

She sat down on the floor in her favorite position, holding her knees.

“Besides,” she said, “he is a Bastille rat sent to be my friend. I can always get a bit of bread the cook has thrown away, and it is quite enough to support him.”

“Besides,” she said, “he’s a rat from the Bastille sent to be my friend. I can always grab some bread the cook has thrown away, and that’s more than enough to keep him going.”

“Is it the Bastille yet?” asked Ermengarde, eagerly. “Do you always pretend it is the Bastille?”

“Is it the Bastille yet?” Ermengarde asked eagerly. “Do you always act like it’s the Bastille?”

“Nearly always,” answered Sara. “Sometimes I try to pretend it is another kind of place; but the Bastille is generally easiest—particularly when it is cold.”[123]

“Almost always,” replied Sara. “Sometimes I try to pretend it's a different kind of place; but the Bastille is usually the easiest—especially when it’s cold.”[123]

Just at that moment Ermengarde almost jumped off the bed, she was so startled by a sound she heard. It was like two distinct knocks on the wall.

Just then, Ermengarde nearly jumped off the bed, so shocked was she by a sound she heard. It was like two clear knocks on the wall.

“What is that?” she exclaimed.

"What’s that?" she exclaimed.

Sara got up from the floor and answered quite dramatically:

Sara stood up from the floor and replied in a very dramatic way:

“It is the prisoner in the next cell.”

“It’s the inmate in the next cell.”

“Becky!” cried Ermengarde, enraptured.

“Becky!” shouted Ermengarde, captivated.

“Yes,” said Sara. “Listen; the two knocks meant, ‘Prisoner, are you there?’”

“Yes,” said Sara. “Listen; the two knocks meant, ‘Prisoner, are you there?’”

She knocked three times on the wall herself, as if in answer.

She knocked three times on the wall, almost as if she were responding.

“That means, ‘Yes, I am here, and all is well.’”

"That means, 'Yes, I'm here, and everything is good.'"

Four knocks came from Becky’s side of the wall.

Four knocks sounded from Becky's side of the wall.

“That means,” explained Sara, “‘Then, fellow-sufferer, we will sleep in peace. Good-night.’”

“That means,” Sara explained, “‘Then, fellow-sufferer, we will sleep in peace. Good night.’”

Ermengarde quite beamed with delight.

Ermengarde beamed with delight.

“Oh, Sara!” she whispered joyfully. “It is like a story!”

“Oh, Sara!” she whispered happily. “It’s like a story!”

“It is a story,” said Sara. “Everything’s a story. You are a story—I am a story. Miss Minchin is a story.”

“It is a story,” said Sara. “Everything’s a story. You are a story—I am a story. Miss Minchin is a story.”

And she sat down again and talked until Ermengarde forgot that she was a sort of escaped prisoner herself, and had to be reminded by Sara that she could not remain in the Bastille all night, but must steal noiselessly down-stairs again and creep back into her deserted bed.

And she sat down again and talked until Ermengarde forgot that she was kind of an escaped prisoner herself, and had to be reminded by Sara that she couldn’t stay in the Bastille all night, but had to sneak quietly downstairs again and creep back into her empty bed.


CHAPTER X
THE INDIAN GENTLEMAN

But it was a perilous thing for Ermengarde and Lottie to make pilgrimages to the attic. They could never be quite sure when Sara would be there, and they could scarcely ever be certain that Miss Amelia would not make a tour of inspection through the bedrooms after the pupils were supposed to be asleep. So their visits were rare ones, and Sara lived a strange and lonely life. It was a lonelier life when she was down-stairs than when she was in her attic. She had no one to talk to; and when she was sent out on errands and walked through the streets, a forlorn little figure carrying a basket or a parcel, trying to hold her hat on when the wind was blowing, and feeling the water soak through her shoes when it was raining, she felt as if the crowds hurrying past her made her loneliness greater. When she had been the Princess Sara, driving through the streets in her brougham, or walking, attended by Mariette, the sight of her bright, eager little face and picturesque coats and hats had often caused people to look after her. A happy, beautifully cared for little girl naturally attracts attention. Shabby, poorly dressed children are not rare enough and pretty enough to make people turn[125] around to look at them and smile. No one looked at Sara in these days, and no one seemed to see her as she hurried along the crowded pavements. She had begun to grow very fast, and, as she was dressed only in such clothes as the plainer remnants of her wardrobe would supply, she knew she looked very queer, indeed. All her valuable garments had been disposed of, and such as had been left for her use she was expected to wear so long as she could put them on at all. Sometimes, when she passed a shop window with a mirror in it, she almost laughed outright on catching a glimpse of herself, and sometimes her face went red and she bit her lip and turned away.

But it was risky for Ermengarde and Lottie to sneak up to the attic. They could never be sure when Sara would be there, and it was unlikely Miss Amelia wouldn’t check the bedrooms after the girls were supposed to be asleep. So their visits were few and far between, and Sara led a strange and lonely life. It felt lonelier downstairs than in her attic. She had no one to talk to, and whenever she was sent out on errands, walking through the streets as a small, sad figure with a basket or a package, trying to keep her hat on in the wind and feeling the rain seep into her shoes, she felt like the crowds rushing by only deepened her loneliness. When she had been Princess Sara, riding through the streets in her carriage or walking with Mariette beside her, the sight of her bright, eager little face and her stylish coats and hats often made people turn to look at her. A happy, well-cared-for little girl naturally catches attention. Shabby, poorly dressed children are common and not pretty enough to make people stop and smile. Nowadays, no one looked at Sara, and no one seemed to notice her as she hurried down the busy sidewalks. She had started to grow very quickly, and since she was only wearing the plain remnants of her wardrobe, she knew she looked quite odd. All her nice clothes had been sold off, and the few that were left for her to wear were expected to be worn as long as they still fit. Sometimes, when she passed a shop window with a mirror, she almost laughed when she caught sight of herself, and other times, her face would turn red, and she would bite her lip and look away.

In the evening, when she passed houses whose windows were lighted up, she used to look into the warm rooms and amuse herself by imagining things about the people she saw sitting before the fires or about the tables. It always interested her to catch glimpses of rooms before the shutters were closed. There were several families in the square in which Miss Minchin lived, with which she had become quite familiar in a way of her own. The one she liked best she called the Large Family. She called it the Large Family not because the members of it were big,—for, indeed, most of them were little,—but because there were so many of them. There were eight children in the Large Family, and a stout, rosy mother, and a stout, rosy father, and a stout, rosy grandmother, and any number of servants. The eight children were always either being taken out to walk or to ride in perambulators by comfortable nurses, or they were going to drive with their mamma,[126] or they were flying to the door in the evening to meet their papa and kiss him and dance around him and drag off his overcoat and look in the pockets for packages, or they were crowding about the nursery windows and looking out and pushing each other and laughing—in fact, they were always doing something enjoyable and suited to the tastes of a large family. Sara was quite fond of them, and had given them names out of books—quite romantic names. She called them the Montmorencys when she did not call them the Large Family. The fat, fair baby with the lace cap was Ethelberta Beauchamp Montmorency; the next baby was Violet Cholmondeley Montmorency; the little boy who could just stagger and who had such round legs was Sydney Cecil Vivian Montmorency; and then came Lilian Evangeline Maud Marion, Rosalind Gladys, Guy Clarence, Veronica Eustacia, and Claude Harold Hector.

In the evening, as she walked by houses with their lights on, she would peek into the cozy rooms and entertain herself by imagining lives of the people she saw sitting by the fires or around the tables. She always found it interesting to catch glimpses of rooms before the curtains were drawn. There were several families in the square where Miss Minchin lived, and she had gotten to know them in her own special way. The one she liked the most she called the Large Family. She called it the Large Family not because its members were big—because, in fact, most of them were quite small—but because there were so many of them. The Large Family had eight kids, a plump, cheerful mother, a plump, cheerful father, and a plump, cheerful grandmother, along with quite a few servants. The eight children were often being taken out for walks or rides in strollers by their comfortable nurses, or they were getting ready to go for a drive with their mom, or they were rushing to the door in the evening to greet their dad, kissing him, dancing around him, helping him take off his overcoat, and checking his pockets for treats, or they were crowding by the nursery windows, peering out, pushing each other, and laughing—in fact, they were always up to something fun and fitting for a large family. Sara quite liked them and had given them names from books—very romantic names. She called them the Montmorencys when she wasn’t calling them the Large Family. The chubby, fair baby with the lace cap was Ethelberta Beauchamp Montmorency; the next baby was Violet Cholmondeley Montmorency; the little boy who could barely walk and had such round legs was Sydney Cecil Vivian Montmorency; then came Lilian Evangeline Maud Marion, Rosalind Gladys, Guy Clarence, Veronica Eustacia, and Claude Harold Hector.

One evening a very funny thing happened—though, perhaps, in one sense it was not a funny thing at all.

One evening, something really funny happened—though, in a way, it wasn't funny at all.

Several of the Montmorencys were evidently going to a children’s party, and just as Sara was about to pass the door they were crossing the pavement to get into the carriage which was waiting for them. Veronica Eustacia and Rosalind Gladys, in white-lace frocks and lovely sashes, had just got in, and Guy Clarence, aged five, was following them. He was such a pretty fellow and had such rosy cheeks and blue eyes, and such a darling little round head covered with curls, that Sara forgot her basket and shabby cloak altogether—in fact, forgot everything but that she[127] wanted to look at him for a moment. So she paused and looked.

Several of the Montmorencys were clearly heading to a kids' party, and just as Sara was about to walk past the door, they were making their way across the pavement to get into the waiting carriage. Veronica Eustacia and Rosalind Gladys, dressed in white lace dresses with beautiful sashes, had just entered, and five-year-old Guy Clarence was following them. He was such a charming little guy with rosy cheeks, blue eyes, and an adorable round head full of curls that Sara completely forgot about her basket and worn-out cloak—she actually forgot everything except that she wanted to look at him for a moment. So she paused and stared.

It was Christmas time, and the Large Family had been hearing many stories about children who were poor and had no mammas and papas to fill their stockings and take them to the pantomime—children who were, in fact, cold and thinly clad and hungry. In the stories, kind people—sometimes little boys and girls with tender hearts—invariably saw the poor children and gave them money or rich gifts, or took them home to beautiful dinners. Guy Clarence had been affected to tears that very afternoon by the reading of such a story, and he had burned with a desire to find such a poor child and give her a certain sixpence he possessed, and thus provide for her for life. An entire sixpence, he was sure, would mean affluence for evermore. As he crossed the strip of red carpet laid across the pavement from the door to the carriage, he had this very sixpence in the pocket of his very short man-o’-war trousers. And just as Rosalind Gladys got into the vehicle and jumped on to the seat in order to feel the cushions spring under her, he saw Sara standing on the wet pavement in her shabby frock and hat, with her old basket on her arm, looking at him hungrily.

It was Christmas time, and the Large Family had been hearing many stories about children who were poor and had no moms and dads to fill their stockings and take them to the show—children who were, in fact, cold, underdressed, and hungry. In the stories, kind people—sometimes little boys and girls with caring hearts—always noticed the poor children and gave them money or nice gifts, or took them home for wonderful dinners. Guy Clarence had been brought to tears that very afternoon by the reading of such a story, and he had felt a strong desire to find a poor child and give her a certain sixpence he had, hoping to provide for her for life. He was sure that a whole sixpence would mean wealth forever. As he crossed the strip of red carpet laid out from the door to the carriage, he had this very sixpence in the pocket of his very short man-o’-war trousers. And just as Rosalind Gladys got into the vehicle and jumped onto the seat to feel the cushions bounce under her, he saw Sara standing on the wet pavement in her shabby dress and hat, with her old basket on her arm, looking at him hungrily.

He thought that her eyes looked hungry because she had perhaps had nothing to eat for a long time. He did not know that they looked so because she was hungry for the warm, merry life his home held and his rosy face spoke of, and that she had a hungry wish to snatch him in her arms and kiss him. He only knew that she had big eyes[128] and a thin face and thin legs and a common basket and poor clothes. So he put his hand in his pocket and found his sixpence and walked up to her benignly.

He thought her eyes looked hungry because she might not have eaten for a long time. He didn’t realize they looked that way because she craved the warm, happy life his home offered and his cheerful face suggested, and that she had a strong desire to wrap her arms around him and kiss him. All he knew was that she had big eyes[128], a thin face, thin legs, a simple basket, and worn-out clothes. So, he reached into his pocket, found his sixpence, and approached her kindly.

“Here, poor little girl,” he said. “Here is a sixpence. I will give it to you.”

“Here, poor little girl,” he said. “Here’s a sixpence. I’ll give it to you.”

Sara started, and all at once realized that she looked exactly like poor children she had seen, in her better days, waiting on the pavement to watch her as she got out of her brougham. And she had given them pennies many a time. Her face went red and then it went pale, and for a second she felt as if she could not take the dear little sixpence.

Sara began to realize that she looked just like the poor kids she had seen in the past, waiting on the sidewalk to watch her get out of her carriage. She had given them coins many times. Her face turned red, then pale, and for a moment, she felt like she couldn't accept the sweet little sixpence.

“Oh, no!” she said. “Oh, no, thank you; I mustn’t take it, indeed!”

“Oh, no!” she said. “Oh, no, thank you; I really can’t take it, honestly!”

Her voice was so unlike an ordinary street child’s voice and her manner was so like the manner of a well-bred little person that Veronica Eustacia (whose real name was Janet) and Rosalind Gladys (who was really called Nora) leaned forward to listen.

Her voice was nothing like that of a typical street kid, and her demeanor resembled that of a well-mannered little person, so Veronica Eustacia (whose real name was Janet) and Rosalind Gladys (who was actually called Nora) leaned in to listen.

But Guy Clarence was not to be thwarted in his benevolence. He thrust the sixpence into her hand.

But Guy Clarence wasn’t going to let his kindness be stopped. He pressed the sixpence into her hand.

“Yes, you must take it, poor little girl!” he insisted stoutly. “You can buy things to eat with it. It is a whole sixpence!”

“Yes, you have to take it, poor little girl!” he insisted firmly. “You can use it to buy something to eat. It’s a whole sixpence!”

There was something so honest and kind in his face, and he looked so likely to be heartbrokenly disappointed if she did not take it, that Sara knew she must not refuse him. To be as proud as that would be a cruel thing. So she actually put her pride in her pocket, though it must be admitted her cheeks burned.[129]

There was something so genuine and kind about his face, and he looked so likely to be heartbreakingly disappointed if she didn’t accept it, that Sara knew she couldn’t refuse him. Being that proud would be a cruel thing. So she actually set her pride aside, though it must be acknowledged that her cheeks burned.[129]

“Thank you,” she said. “You are a kind, kind little darling thing.” And as he scrambled joyfully into the carriage she went away, trying to smile, though she caught her breath quickly and her eyes were shining through a mist. She had known that she looked odd and shabby, but until now she had not known that she might be taken for a beggar.

“Thank you,” she said. “You are such a sweet little darling.” And as he happily climbed into the carriage, she walked away, trying to smile, though she gasped for breath and her eyes glimmered through a haze. She had realized that she looked strange and worn, but until now she hadn’t understood that she might be mistaken for a beggar.

As the Large Family’s carriage drove away, the children inside it were talking with interested excitement.

As the Large Family’s carriage pulled away, the kids inside were chatting animatedly with excitement.

“Oh, Donald” (this was Guy Clarence’s name), Janet exclaimed alarmedly, “why did you offer that little girl your sixpence? I’m sure she is not a beggar!”

“Oh, Donald” (this was Guy Clarence’s name), Janet exclaimed worriedly, “why did you give that little girl your sixpence? I’m sure she isn’t a beggar!”

“She didn’t speak like a beggar!” cried Nora; “and her face didn’t really look like a beggar’s face!”

“She didn’t talk like a beggar!” cried Nora; “and her face didn’t really look like a beggar’s face!”

“Besides, she didn’t beg,” said Janet. “I was so afraid she might be angry with you. You know, it makes people angry to be taken for beggars when they are not beggars.”

“Besides, she didn’t beg,” said Janet. “I was really worried she might be mad at you. You know, it frustrates people to be treated like beggars when they're not.”

“She wasn’t angry,” said Donald, a trifle dismayed, but still firm. “She laughed a little, and she said I was a kind, kind little darling thing. And I was!”—stoutly. “It was my whole sixpence.”

“She wasn’t angry,” Donald said, a bit taken aback, but still resolute. “She laughed a little and told me I was a sweet, sweet little darling. And I was!”—he insisted. “It was my entire sixpence.”

Janet and Nora exchanged glances.

Janet and Nora shared looks.

“A beggar girl would never have said that,” decided Janet. “She would have said, ‘Thank yer kindly, little gentleman—thank yer, sir’; and perhaps she would have bobbed a courtesy.”

“A beggar girl would never have said that,” Janet thought. “She would have said, ‘Thank you kindly, little gentleman—thank you, sir’; and maybe she would have curtsied.”

Sara knew nothing about the fact, but from that time the Large Family was as profoundly interested in her as she was in it. Faces used to appear at the nursery windows[130] when she passed, and many discussions concerning her were held round the fire.

Sara knew nothing about it, but from that moment on, the Large Family was just as fascinated by her as she was by them. Faces would appear at the nursery windows[130] when she walked by, and many conversations about her took place around the fire.

“She is a kind of servant at the seminary,” Janet said. “I don’t believe she belongs to anybody. I believe she is an orphan. But she is not a beggar, however shabby she looks.”

“She works as a sort of helper at the seminary,” Janet said. “I don’t think she belongs to anyone. I believe she’s an orphan. But she’s not a beggar, no matter how ragged she looks.”

And afterward she was called by all of them, “The-little-girl-who-is-not-a-beggar,” which was, of course, rather a long name, and sounded very funny sometimes when the youngest ones said it in a hurry.

And afterward, they all called her “The-little-girl-who-is-not-a-beggar,” which was, of course, quite a long name and sounded really funny sometimes when the youngest ones said it quickly.

Sara managed to bore a hole in the sixpence and hung it on an old bit of narrow ribbon round her neck. Her affection for the Large Family increased—as, indeed, her affection for everything she could love increased. She grew fonder and fonder of Becky, and she used to look forward to the two mornings a week when she went into the school-room to give the little ones their French lesson. Her small pupils loved her, and strove with each other for the privilege of standing close to her and insinuating their small hands into hers. It fed her hungry heart to feel them nestling up to her. She made such friends with the sparrows that when she stood upon the table, put her head and shoulders out of the attic window, and chirped, she heard almost immediately a flutter of wings and answering twitters, and a little flock of dingy town birds appeared and alighted on the slates to talk to her and make much of the crumbs she scattered. With Melchisedec she had become so intimate that he actually brought Mrs. Melchisedec with him sometimes, and now and then one or two of his children.[131] She used to talk to him, and, somehow, he looked quite as if he understood.

Sara bored a hole in the sixpence and hung it on an old bit of narrow ribbon around her neck. Her affection for the Large Family grew—as did her love for everything else she held dear. She became more and more fond of Becky and looked forward to the two mornings each week when she went to the schoolroom to teach the little ones their French lesson. Her small students adored her and competed for the chance to stand close to her and nestle their tiny hands into hers. It warmed her heart to feel them snuggling up to her. She became such good friends with the sparrows that when she stood on the table, leaned her head and shoulders out of the attic window, and chirped, she would almost immediately hear the flutter of wings and cheerful chirps, and a little flock of scruffy city birds would come to land on the slates, ready to chat and enjoy the crumbs she tossed. With Melchisedec, she had become so close that he even brought Mrs. Melchisedec with him sometimes, and occasionally a couple of his children as well.[131] She used to talk to him, and somehow, he looked like he really understood.

There had grown in her mind rather a strange feeling about Emily, who always sat and looked on at everything. It arose in one of her moments of great desolateness. She would have liked to believe or pretend to believe that Emily understood and sympathized with her. She did not like to own to herself that her only companion could feel and hear nothing. She used to put her in a chair sometimes and sit opposite to her on the old red footstool, and stare and pretend about her until her own eyes would grow large with something which was almost like fear—particularly at night when everything was so still, when the only sound in the attic was the occasional sudden scurry and squeak of Melchisedec’s family in the wall. One of her “pretends” was that Emily was a kind of good witch who could protect her. Sometimes, after she had stared at her until she was wrought up to the highest pitch of fancifulness, she would ask her questions and find herself almost feeling as if she would presently answer. But she never did.

She had developed a strange feeling about Emily, who always sat and watched everything. This feeling emerged during one of her moments of deep loneliness. She wanted to believe or at least pretend that Emily understood and sympathized with her. She didn’t want to admit to herself that her only companion could feel and hear nothing at all. Sometimes, she would set Emily in a chair and sit across from her on the old red footstool, staring and pretending until her own eyes grew wide with a feeling that was almost like fear—especially at night when everything was so quiet, with only the occasional scurry and squeak of Melchisedec’s family in the wall. One of her “pretends” was that Emily was a kind of good witch who could protect her. Sometimes, after she had stared at her until she was highly worked up in her imagination, she would ask her questions and find herself almost feeling like she might answer. But she never did.

“As to answering, though,” said Sara, trying to console herself, “I don’t answer very often. I never answer when I can help it. When people are insulting you, there is nothing so good for them as not to say a word—just to look at them and think. Miss Minchin turns pale with rage when I do it, Miss Amelia looks frightened, and so do the girls. When you will not fly into a passion people know you are stronger than they are, because you are[132] strong enough to hold in your rage, and they are not, and they say stupid things they wish they hadn’t said afterward. There’s nothing so strong as rage, except what makes you hold it in—that’s stronger. It’s a good thing not to answer your enemies. I scarcely ever do. Perhaps Emily is more like me than I am like myself. Perhaps she would rather not answer her friends, even. She keeps it all in her heart.”

“As for answering, though,” Sara said, trying to reassure herself, “I don’t answer very often. I never respond when I can avoid it. When people are insulting you, nothing is better for them than silence—just to look at them and think. Miss Minchin turns pale with anger when I do this, Miss Amelia looks scared, and so do the other girls. When you refuse to get angry, people realize you’re stronger than they are because you can control your anger, and they can't. They end up saying dumb things they regret later. There’s nothing as powerful as rage, except what allows you to keep it in—that’s even stronger. It’s smart not to reply to your enemies. I hardly ever do. Maybe Emily is more like me than I am like myself. Maybe she’d rather not respond to her friends either. She keeps it all inside her heart.”

But though she tried to satisfy herself with these arguments, she did not find it easy. When, after a long, hard day, in which she had been sent here and there, sometimes on long errands through wind and cold and rain, she came in wet and hungry, and was sent out again because nobody chose to remember that she was only a child, and that her slim legs might be tired and her small body might be chilled; when she had been given only harsh words and cold, slighting looks for thanks; when the cook had been vulgar and insolent; when Miss Minchin had been in her worst mood, and when she had seen the girls sneering among themselves at her shabbiness—then she was not always able to comfort her sore, proud, desolate heart with fancies when Emily merely sat upright in her old chair and stared.

But even though she tried to convince herself with these thoughts, it wasn’t easy. After a long, exhausting day where she had been sent all over the place, sometimes on long errands through wind, cold, and rain, she would come home wet and hungry, only to be sent out again because no one remembered that she was just a child and that her slim legs might be tired and her small body might be cold; when she was met with only harsh words and cold, dismissive looks as thanks; when the cook had been rude and disrespectful; when Miss Minchin had been in a terrible mood, and when she saw the other girls sneering at her shabby appearance—then she couldn’t always soothe her sore, proud, lonely heart with daydreams while Emily just sat up in her old chair and stared.

One of these nights, when she came up to the attic cold and hungry, with a tempest raging in her young breast, Emily’s stare seemed so vacant, her sawdust legs and arms so inexpressive, that Sara lost all control over herself. There was nobody but Emily—no one in the world. And there she sat.[133]

One of those nights, when she went up to the attic cold and hungry, with a storm raging inside her young heart, Emily’s gaze looked so empty, her limbs so unfeeling, that Sara completely lost control. There was nobody but Emily—no one else in the world. And there she sat.[133]

“I shall die presently,” she said at first.

“I’m going to die soon,” she said at first.

Emily simply stared.

Emily just stared.

“I can’t bear this,” said the poor child, trembling. “I know I shall die. I’m cold; I’m wet; I’m starving to death. I’ve walked a thousand miles to-day, and they have done nothing but scold me from morning until night. And because I could not find that last thing the cook sent me for, they would not give me any supper. Some men laughed at me because my old shoes made me slip down in the mud. I’m covered with mud now. And they laughed. Do you hear?”

“I can’t take this anymore,” said the poor child, shaking. “I know I’m going to die. I’m cold; I’m wet; I’m starving to death. I’ve walked a thousand miles today, and all they’ve done is scold me from morning to night. And because I couldn’t find that last thing the cook sent me for, they wouldn’t give me any dinner. Some guys laughed at me because my old shoes made me slip in the mud. I’m covered in mud now. And they laughed. Do you hear?”

She looked at the staring glass eyes and complacent face, and suddenly a sort of heartbroken rage seized her. She lifted her little savage hand and knocked Emily off the chair, bursting into a passion of sobbing,—Sara who never cried.

She looked at the unblinking glass eyes and the smug face, and suddenly a wave of heartbroken anger took over her. She raised her small, fierce hand and pushed Emily off the chair, breaking into a fit of sobbing—Sara, who never cried.

“You are nothing but a doll!” she cried; “nothing but a doll—doll—doll! You care for nothing. You are stuffed with sawdust. You never had a heart. Nothing could ever make you feel. You are a doll!”

“You're nothing but a doll!” she shouted; “nothing but a doll—doll—doll! You don’t care about anything. You’re filled with sawdust. You’ve never had a heart. Nothing could ever make you feel. You are a doll!”

Emily lay on the floor, with her legs ignominiously doubled up over her head, and a new flat place on the end of her nose; but she was calm, even dignified. Sara hid her face in her arms. The rats in the wall began to fight and bite each other and squeak and scramble. Melchisedec was chastising some of his family.

Emily lay on the floor, her legs awkwardly bent over her head, and a new flat spot on the end of her nose; but she was calm, even dignified. Sara hid her face in her arms. The rats in the wall started to fight and bite each other, squeaking and scrambling around. Melchisedec was scolding some of his family.

Sara’s sobs gradually quieted themselves. It was so unlike her to break down that she was surprised at herself. After a while she raised her face and looked at Emily,[134] who seemed to be gazing at her round the side of one angle, and, somehow, by this time actually with a kind of glassy-eyed sympathy. Sara bent and picked her up. Remorse overtook her. She even smiled at herself a very little smile.

Sara's sobs slowly died down. It was so unlike her to break down that she was taken aback by her own reaction. After a while, she lifted her face and looked at Emily,[134] who seemed to be peeking at her from around a corner, and somehow, at that moment, appeared to show genuine sympathy with a glassy-eyed expression. Sara bent down and picked her up. Guilt washed over her. She even managed to smile at herself with a slight grin.

“You can’t help being a doll,” she said with a resigned sigh, “any more than Lavinia and Jessie can help not having any sense. We are not all made alike. Perhaps you do your sawdust best.” And she kissed her and shook her clothes straight, and put her back upon her chair.

“You can’t help being a doll,” she said with a resigned sigh, “just like Lavinia and Jessie can’t help not having any sense. We’re not all the same. Maybe you’re doing your best with what you’ve got.” And she kissed her, straightened her clothes, and set her back in her chair.

She had wished very much that some one would take the empty house next door. She wished it because of the attic window which was so near hers. It seemed as if it would be so nice to see it propped open some day and a head and shoulders rising out of the square aperture.

She really hoped someone would move into the empty house next door. She wanted that because of the attic window that was so close to hers. It would be nice to see it propped open one day, with a head and shoulders popping out of the square opening.

“If it looked a nice head,” she thought, “I might begin by saying, ‘Good morning,’ and all sorts of things might happen. But, of course, it’s not really likely that any one but under servants would sleep there.”

“If it looked like a nice head,” she thought, “I might start by saying, ‘Good morning,’ and all kinds of things could happen. But, of course, it’s not really likely that anyone but the lower servants would sleep there.”

One morning, on turning the corner of the square after a visit to the grocer’s, the butcher’s, and the baker’s, she saw, to her great delight, that during her rather prolonged absence, a van full of furniture had stopped before the next house, the front doors were thrown open, and men in shirt sleeves were going in and out carrying heavy packages and pieces of furniture.

One morning, after turning the corner of the square from a trip to the grocery store, butcher, and bakery, she was thrilled to see that during her somewhat long absence, a truck full of furniture had arrived at the next house. The front doors were wide open, and guys in short sleeves were coming in and out, carrying heavy boxes and furniture.

“It’s taken!” she said. “It really is taken! Oh, I do hope a nice head will look out of the attic window!”

“It’s taken!” she said. “It really is taken! Oh, I really hope a nice person will look out of the attic window!”

She would almost have liked to join the group of loiterers[135] who had stopped on the pavement to watch the things carried in. She had an idea that if she could see some of the furniture she could guess something about the people it belonged to.

She almost wanted to join the group of people hanging out[135] who had stopped on the sidewalk to watch everything being brought in. She thought that if she could see some of the furniture, she could figure out something about the people it belonged to.

“Miss Minchin’s tables and chairs are just like her,” she thought; “I remember thinking that the first minute I saw her, even though I was so little. I told papa afterward, and he laughed and said it was true. I am sure the Large Family have fat, comfortable arm-chairs and sofas, and I can see that their red-flowery wall-paper is exactly like them. It’s warm and cheerful and kind-looking and happy.”

“Miss Minchin’s tables and chairs are just like her,” she thought; “I remember thinking that the first moment I saw her, even though I was so young. I told Dad afterward, and he laughed and said it was true. I’m sure the Large Family has big, comfy armchairs and sofas, and I can see that their red floral wallpaper reflects that perfectly. It’s warm, cheerful, kind-looking, and happy.”

She was sent out for parsley to the greengrocer’s later in the day, and when she came up the area steps her heart gave quite a quick beat of recognition. Several pieces of furniture had been set out of the van upon the pavement. There was a beautiful table of elaborately wrought teak-wood, and some chairs, and a screen covered with rich Oriental embroidery. The sight of them gave her a weird, homesick feeling. She had seen things so like them in India. One of the things Miss Minchin had taken from her was a carved teak-wood desk her father had sent her.

She went out later that day to get parsley from the greengrocer, and when she came up the steps, her heart skipped a beat in recognition. Several pieces of furniture had been set out from the van onto the sidewalk. There was a beautiful table made of intricately carved teak wood, some chairs, and a screen draped in rich Oriental embroidery. Seeing them gave her a strange, homesick feeling. She had seen things very similar to them in India. One of the items Miss Minchin had taken from her was a carved teak-wood desk her father had sent her.

“They are beautiful things,” she said; “they look as if they ought to belong to a nice person. All the things look rather grand. I suppose it is a rich family.”

“They're beautiful things,” she said; “they look like they should belong to a nice person. Everything looks pretty fancy. I guess it's a wealthy family.”

The vans of furniture came and were unloaded and gave place to others all the day. Several times it so happened that Sara had an opportunity of seeing things carried in. It became plain that she had been right in guessing that the[136] new-comers were people of large means. All the furniture was rich and beautiful, and a great deal of it was Oriental. Wonderful rugs and draperies and ornaments were taken from the vans, many pictures, and books enough for a library. Among other things there was a superb god Buddha in a splendid shrine.

The moving vans filled with furniture arrived and were unloaded throughout the day, making way for others. Several times, Sara got the chance to see things being brought in. It became clear that her guess was correct: the new arrivals were wealthy people. All the furniture was luxurious and gorgeous, much of it being Oriental. Amazing rugs, draperies, and decorations were taken from the vans, along with many paintings and enough books to fill a library. Among other items, there was a stunning statue of Buddha in an impressive shrine.

“Some one in the family must have been in India,” Sara thought. “They have got used to Indian things and like them. I am glad. I shall feel as if they were friends, even if a head never looks out of the attic window.”

“Someone in the family must have been in India,” Sara thought. “They’ve gotten used to Indian things and like them. I am glad. I’ll feel like they’re friends, even if a head never looks out of the attic window.”

When she was taking in the evening’s milk for the cook (there was really no odd job she was not called upon to do), she saw something occur which made the situation more interesting than ever. The handsome, rosy man who was the father of the Large Family walked across the square in the most matter-of-fact manner, and ran up the steps of the next-door house. He ran up them as if he felt quite at home and expected to run up and down them many a time in the future. He stayed inside quite a long time, and several times came out and gave directions to the workmen, as if he had a right to do so. It was quite certain that he was in some intimate way connected with the new-comers and was acting for them.

When she was bringing in the evening's milk for the cook (she really did any odd job that came her way), she noticed something happen that made the situation more interesting than ever. The attractive, cheerful man who was the father of the Large Family walked across the square in a completely casual way and hurried up the steps of the house next door. He went up them as if he felt totally at home and expected to be going up and down many times in the future. He stayed inside for quite a while, and several times he came out to give instructions to the workers, as if he had the authority to do so. It was pretty clear that he was closely connected to the newcomers and was acting on their behalf.

“If the new people have children,” Sara speculated, “the Large Family children will be sure to come and play with them, and they might come up into the attic just for fun.”

“If the new people have kids,” Sara guessed, “the Large Family kids will definitely come and play with them, and they might even come up into the attic just for fun.”

At night, after her work was done, Becky came in to see her fellow-prisoner and bring her news.[137]

At night, after she finished her work, Becky came in to visit her fellow prisoner and share the news.[137]

“It’s a’ Nindian gentleman that’s comin’ to live next door, miss,” she said. “I don’t know whether he’s a black gentleman or not, but he’s a Nindian one. He’s very rich, an’ he’s ill, an’ the gentleman of the Large Family is his lawyer. He’s had a lot of trouble, an’ it’s made him ill an’ low in his mind. He worships idols, miss. He’s an ’eathen an’ bows down to wood an’ stone. I seen a’ idol bein’ carried in for him to worship. Somebody had oughter send him a trac’. You can get a trac’ for a penny.”

“It’s an Indian gentleman who’s moving in next door, miss,” she said. “I’m not sure if he's Black or not, but he’s definitely Indian. He’s very wealthy, and he’s sick, and the gentleman from the Large Family is his lawyer. He’s been through a lot of trouble, and it’s made him unwell and depressed. He worships idols, miss. He’s a heathen and bows down to wood and stone. I saw an idol being carried in for him to worship. Somebody should send him a tract. You can get a tract for a penny.”

Sara laughed a little.

Sara chuckled slightly.

“I don’t believe he worships that idol,” she said; “some people like to keep them to look at because they are interesting. My papa had a beautiful one, and he did not worship it.”

“I don’t think he actually worships that idol,” she said; “some people just like to have them around for the aesthetics because they’re interesting. My dad had a beautiful one, and he didn’t worship it.”

But Becky was rather inclined to prefer to believe that the new neighbor was “an ’eathen.” It sounded so much more romantic than that he should merely be the ordinary kind of gentleman who went to church with a prayer-book. She sat and talked long that night of what he would be like, of what his wife would be like if he had one, and of what his children would be like if they had children. Sara saw that privately she could not help hoping very much that they would all be black, and would wear turbans, and, above all, that—like their parent—they would all be “’eathens.”

But Becky was really inclined to believe that the new neighbor was “an ’eathen.” It sounded so much more exciting than just thinking he was a typical gentleman who went to church with a prayer book. She sat and talked for a long time that night about what he would be like, what his wife would be like if he had one, and what his children would be like if they had kids. Sara noticed that privately, she couldn't help hoping a lot that they would all be black, wear turbans, and, above all, that—like their parent—they would all be “’eathens.”

“I never lived next door to no ’eathens, miss,” she said; “I should like to see what sort o’ ways they’d have.”

"I've never lived next to any heathens, miss," she said; "I'd like to see what kind of behavior they'd have."

It was several weeks before her curiosity was satisfied, and then it was revealed that the new occupant had neither[138] wife nor children. He was a solitary man with no family at all, and it was evident that he was shattered in health and unhappy in mind.

It took several weeks for her curiosity to be satisfied, and then it turned out that the new tenant had no [138] wife or children. He was a lonely man with no family at all, and it was clear that he was in poor health and unhappy.

A carriage drove up one day and stopped before the house. When the footman dismounted from the box and opened the door the gentleman who was the father of the Large Family got out first. After him there descended a nurse in uniform, then came down the steps two men-servants. They came to assist their master, who, when he was helped out of the carriage, proved to be a man with a haggard, distressed face, and a skeleton body wrapped in furs. He was carried up the steps, and the head of the Large Family went with him, looking very anxious. Shortly afterward a doctor’s carriage arrived, and the doctor went in—plainly to take care of him.

A carriage pulled up one day and stopped in front of the house. When the footman climbed down from the box and opened the door, the gentleman who was the father of the Large Family got out first. Following him, a nurse in uniform stepped down, and then two male servants came down the steps. They were there to help their master, who, as he was assisted out of the carriage, appeared to be a man with a worn, troubled face and a frail body wrapped in furs. He was carried up the steps, and the head of the Large Family accompanied him, looking very concerned. Shortly afterward, a doctor’s carriage arrived, and the doctor went inside—clearly to attend to him.

“There is such a yellow gentleman next door, Sara,” Lottie whispered at the French class afterward. “Do you think he is a Chinee? The geography says the Chinee men are yellow.”

“There is this guy next door, Sara,” Lottie whispered after French class. “Do you think he’s Chinese? The geography book says Chinese men are yellow.”

“No, he is not Chinese,” Sara whispered back; “he is very ill. Go on with your exercise, Lottie. ‘Non, monsieur. Je n’ai pas le canif de mon oncle.’”

“No, he’s not Chinese,” Sara whispered back; “he’s very sick. Keep going with your exercise, Lottie. ‘Non, monsieur. Je n’ai pas le canif de mon oncle.’”

That was the beginning of the story of the Indian gentleman.

That was the start of the story about the Indian gentleman.


CHAPTER XI
RAM DASS

There were fine sunsets even in the square, sometimes. One could only see parts of them, however, between the chimneys and over the roofs. From the kitchen windows one could not see them at all, and could only guess that they were going on because the bricks looked warm and the air rosy or yellow for a while, or perhaps one saw a blazing glow strike a particular pane of glass somewhere. There was, however, one place from which one could see all the splendor of them: the piles of red or gold clouds in the west; or the purple ones edged with dazzling brightness; or the little fleecy, floating ones, tinged with rose-color and looking like flights of pink doves scurrying across the blue in a great hurry if there was a wind. The place where one could see all this, and seem at the same time to breathe a purer air, was, of course, the attic window. When the square suddenly seemed to begin to glow in an enchanted way and look wonderful in spite of its sooty trees and railings, Sara knew something was going on in the sky; and when it was at all possible to leave the kitchen without being missed or called back, she invariably stole away and crept up the flights of[140] stairs, and, climbing on the old table, got her head and body as far out of the window as possible. When she had accomplished this, she always drew a long breath and looked all round her. It used to seem as if she had all the sky and the world to herself. No one else ever looked out of the other attics. Generally the skylights were closed; but even if they were propped open to admit air, no one seemed to come near them. And there Sara would stand, sometimes turning her face upward to the blue which seemed so friendly and near,—just like a lovely vaulted ceiling,—sometimes watching the west and all the wonderful things that happened there: the clouds melting or drifting or waiting softly to be changed pink or crimson or snow-white or purple or pale dove-gray. Sometimes they made islands or great mountains enclosing lakes of deep turquoise-blue, or liquid amber, or chrysoprase-green; sometimes dark headlands jutted into strange, lost seas; sometimes slender strips of wonderful lands joined other wonderful lands together. There were places where it seemed that one could run or climb or stand and wait to see what next was coming—until, perhaps, as it all melted, one could float away. At least it seemed so to Sara, and nothing had ever been quite so beautiful to her as the things she saw as she stood on the table—her body half out of the skylight—the sparrows twittering with sunset softness on the slates. The sparrows always seemed to her to twitter with a sort of subdued softness just when these marvels were going on.

There were some really beautiful sunsets in the square sometimes. You could only catch glimpses of them, though, through the chimneys and over the rooftops. From the kitchen windows, you couldn’t see them at all and could only imagine they were happening because the bricks looked warm and the air took on a rosy or yellow hue for a bit, or maybe you’d spot a bright glow on a specific windowpane somewhere. However, there was one spot from which you could see their full glory: the piles of red or gold clouds in the west; the purple ones outlined with stunning brightness; or the little fluffy ones, tinted with pink and looking like flocks of pink doves rushing across the sky if the wind picked up. The place where you could see all of this, and also seem to breathe cleaner air, was, of course, the attic window. When the square suddenly lit up in a magical way and looked beautiful despite its dirty trees and railings, Sara knew something special was happening in the sky; and whenever she could sneak out of the kitchen without being noticed or called back, she’d always slip away and climb the stairs to [140] the attic. After she managed to do this, she would take a deep breath and look around. It felt like she had the entire sky and the world to herself. No one ever looked out of the other attics. Usually, the skylights were closed; but even if they were propped open to let in some air, nobody seemed to go near them. And there Sara would stand, sometimes tilting her face up towards the friendly, close-looking blue sky—just like a beautiful vaulted ceiling—sometimes watching the west and all the incredible things happening there: the clouds melting or drifting or softly waiting to turn pink, crimson, snow-white, purple, or pale dove-gray. Sometimes they formed islands or huge mountains surrounding lakes of deep turquoise-blue, or liquid amber, or chrysoprase-green; sometimes dark cliffs jutted into bizarre, lost seas; sometimes narrow strips of amazing lands connected other amazing lands. There were spots where it felt like you could run or climb or stand and wait to see what would happen next—until, perhaps, as everything melted away, you could float off. At least that’s how it seemed to Sara, and nothing had ever been as beautiful to her as what she saw while standing on the table—her body half out of the skylight—the sparrows chirping softly in the sunset glow on the slates. The sparrows always seemed to chirp with a kind of gentle softness just when these wonders were unfolding.

There was such a sunset as this a few days after the Indian[141] gentleman was brought to his new home; and, as it fortunately happened that the afternoon’s work was done in the kitchen and nobody had ordered her to go anywhere or perform any task, Sara found it easier than usual to slip away and go up-stairs.

There was a sunset like this a few days after the Indian[141] gentleman arrived at his new home; and, since the afternoon's work in the kitchen was finished and no one had told her to go anywhere or do any chores, Sara found it easier than usual to sneak away and head upstairs.

She mounted her table and stood looking out. It was a wonderful moment. There were floods of molten gold covering the west, as if a glorious tide was sweeping over the world. A deep, rich yellow light filled the air; the birds flying across the tops of the houses showed quite black against it.

She got up on her table and looked out. It was a beautiful moment. Waves of liquid gold spread across the west, as if a magnificent tide was flowing over the world. A deep, rich yellow light filled the air; the birds flying over the rooftops appeared completely black against it.

“It’s a Splendid one,” said Sara, softly, to herself. “It makes me feel almost afraid—as if something strange was just going to happen. The Splendid ones always make me feel like that.”

“It’s a Splendid one,” Sara said quietly to herself. “It makes me feel a little scared—as if something unusual is about to happen. The Splendid ones always give me that feeling.”

She suddenly turned her head because she heard a sound a few yards away from her. It was an odd sound like a queer little squeaky chattering. It came from the window of the next attic. Some one had come to look at the sunset as she had. There was a head and part of a body emerging from the skylight, but it was not the head or body of a little girl or a housemaid; it was the picturesque white-swathed form and dark-faced, gleaming-eyed, white-turbaned head of a native Indian man-servant,—“a Lascar,” Sara said to herself quickly,—and the sound she had heard came from a small monkey he held in his arms as if he were fond of it, and which was snuggling and chattering against his breast.

She suddenly turned her head because she heard a sound a few yards away. It was a strange noise, like a little squeaky chattering. It came from the window of the next attic. Someone had come to look at the sunset just like she had. A head and part of a body were emerging from the skylight, but it wasn't the head or body of a little girl or a housemaid; it was the picturesque figure wrapped in white, with a dark face, gleaming eyes, and a white turban—“a Lascar,” Sara quickly thought to herself—and the sound she had heard came from a small monkey he held in his arms as if he were fond of it, snuggling and chattering against his chest.

As Sara looked toward him he looked toward her. The[142] first thing she thought was that his dark face looked sorrowful and homesick. She felt absolutely sure he had come up to look at the sun, because he had seen it so seldom in England that he longed for a sight of it. She looked at him interestedly for a second, and then smiled across the slates. She had learned to know how comforting a smile, even from a stranger, may be.

As Sara looked at him, he looked back at her. The[142] first thing she noticed was that his dark face seemed sad and nostalgic. She was certain he had come out to see the sun because he had missed it so much in England and craved to see it again. She gazed at him with interest for a moment, then smiled across the slates. She had come to understand how reassuring a smile, even from someone you don't know, can be.

Hers was evidently a pleasure to him. His whole expression altered, and he showed such gleaming white teeth as he smiled back that it was as if a light had been illuminated in his dusky face. The friendly look in Sara’s eyes was always very effective when people felt tired or dull.

Hers was clearly a joy to him. His entire expression changed, and he revealed such bright white teeth when he smiled back that it was like a light had been turned on in his dark face. The warm look in Sara’s eyes always had a strong impact when people felt tired or low.

It was perhaps in making his salute to her that he loosened his hold on the monkey. He was an impish monkey and always ready for adventure, and it is probable that the sight of a little girl excited him. He suddenly broke loose, jumped on to the slates, ran across them chattering, and actually leaped on to Sara’s shoulder, and from there down into her attic room. It made her laugh and delighted her; but she knew he must be restored to his master,—if the Lascar was his master,—and she wondered how this was to be done. Would he let her catch him, or would he be naughty and refuse to be caught, and perhaps get away and run off over the roofs and be lost? That would not do at all. Perhaps he belonged to the Indian gentleman, and the poor man was fond of him.

It was probably when he saluted her that he let go of the monkey. The monkey was playful and always looking for trouble, and it likely thrilled him to see a little girl. He suddenly broke free, jumped onto the slates, ran across them chattering, and even leaped onto Sara’s shoulder before dropping into her attic room. It made her laugh and filled her with joy; but she knew she had to return him to his owner—if the Lascar was indeed his owner—and she wondered how to do that. Would he let her catch him, or would he be mischievous and refuse to be caught, possibly escaping and running off over the roofs, getting lost? That wouldn’t be good at all. Maybe he belonged to the Indian gentleman, and the poor man was fond of him.

She turned to the Lascar, feeling glad that she remembered still some of the Hindustani she had learned when[143] she lived with her father. She could make the man understand. She spoke to him in the language he knew.

She turned to the Lascar, feeling happy that she still remembered some of the Hindustani she had learned when[143] she lived with her father. She was able to make the man understand. She spoke to him in the language he knew.

“Will he let me catch him?” she asked.

“Will he let me catch him?” she asked.

She thought she had never seen more surprise and delight than the dark face expressed when she spoke in the familiar tongue. The truth was that the poor fellow felt as if his gods had intervened, and the kind little voice came from heaven itself. At once Sara saw that he had been accustomed to European children. He poured forth a flood of respectful thanks. He was the servant of Missee Sahib. The monkey was a good monkey and would not bite; but, unfortunately, he was difficult to catch. He would flee from one spot to another, like the lightning. He was disobedient, though not evil. Ram Dass knew him as if he were his child, and Ram Dass he would sometimes obey, but not always. If Missee Sahib would permit Ram Dass, he himself could cross the roof to her room, enter the windows, and regain the unworthy little animal. But he was evidently afraid Sara might think he was taking a great liberty and perhaps would not let him come.

She thought she had never seen more surprise and happiness than the expression on the dark face when she spoke in the familiar language. The reality was that the poor guy felt like his gods had come to help him, and the kind little voice felt like it was coming from heaven itself. Right away, Sara noticed that he was used to European kids. He expressed an outpouring of respectful thanks. He was the servant of Missee Sahib. The monkey was a good monkey and wouldn’t bite; but, unfortunately, he was hard to catch. He would dart from one spot to another like lightning. He was disobedient, but not mean. Ram Dass knew him as if he were his own child, and the monkey would sometimes listen to Ram Dass, but not always. If Missee Sahib would let him, Ram Dass could climb across the roof to her room, enter through the windows, and retrieve the ungrateful little animal. But he was clearly worried that Sara might think he was overstepping and might not allow him to come.

But Sara gave him leave at once.

But Sara immediately granted him permission.

“Can you get across?” she inquired.

“Can you get across?” she asked.

“In a moment,” he answered her.

“In a minute,” he replied to her.

“Then come,” she said; “he is flying from side to side of the room as if he was frightened.”

“Then come,” she said; “he's darting around the room like he's scared.”

Ram Dass slipped through his attic window and crossed to hers as steadily and lightly as if he had walked on roofs all his life. He slipped through the skylight and dropped upon his feet without a sound. Then he turned to Sara[144] and salaamed again. The monkey saw him and uttered a little scream. Ram Dass hastily took the precaution of shutting the skylight, and then went in chase of him. It was not a very long chase. The monkey prolonged it a few minutes evidently for the mere fun of it, but presently he sprang chattering on to Ram Dass’s shoulder and sat there chattering and clinging to his neck with a weird little skinny arm.

Ram Dass climbed through his attic window and moved over to hers as smoothly and quietly as if he'd been walking on rooftops his whole life. He slipped through the skylight and landed on his feet without making a sound. Then he turned to Sara[144] and bowed again. The monkey spotted him and let out a small scream. Ram Dass quickly made sure to shut the skylight, then went after the monkey. It wasn't a very long chase. The monkey stretched it out for a few minutes just for fun, but soon he jumped chattering onto Ram Dass’s shoulder and sat there making noise and holding onto his neck with a strange little skinny arm.

Ram Dass thanked Sara profoundly. She had seen that his quick native eyes had taken in at a glance all the bare shabbiness of the room, but he spoke to her as if he were speaking to the little daughter of a rajah, and pretended that he observed nothing. He did not presume to remain more than a few moments after he had caught the monkey, and those moments were given to further deep and grateful obeisance to her in return for her indulgence. This little evil one, he said, stroking the monkey, was, in truth, not so evil as he seemed, and his master, who was ill, was sometimes amused by him. He would have been made sad if his favorite had run away and been lost. Then he salaamed once more and got through the skylight and across the slates again with as much agility as the monkey himself had displayed.

Ram Dass thanked Sara sincerely. She noticed that his sharp eyes had taken in the room's complete shabby state in an instant, but he spoke to her as if addressing the daughter of a rajah, pretending not to notice anything. He didn’t stay more than a few moments after catching the monkey, and those moments were spent in deep and grateful appreciation for her kindness. This little troublemaker, he said while stroking the monkey, wasn’t really as bad as he looked, and his sick master was sometimes entertained by him. It would have made him sad if his favorite had run away and gotten lost. Then he bowed once more and got through the skylight and across the slates with as much agility as the monkey itself had shown.

When he had gone Sara stood in the middle of her attic and thought of many things his face and his manner had brought back to her. The sight of his native costume and the profound reverence of his manner stirred all her past memories. It seemed a strange thing to remember that she—the drudge whom the cook had said insulting things[145] to an hour ago—had only a few years ago been surrounded by people who all treated her as Ram Dass had treated her; who salaamed when she went by, whose foreheads almost touched the ground when she spoke to them, who were her servants and her slaves. It was like a sort of dream. It was all over, and it could never come back. It certainly seemed that there was no way in which any change could take place. She knew what Miss Minchin intended that her future should be. So long as she was too young to be used as a regular teacher, she would be used as an errand girl and servant and yet expected to remember what she had learned and in some mysterious way to learn more. The greater number of her evenings she was supposed to spend at study, and at various indefinite intervals she was examined and knew she would have been severely admonished if she had not advanced as was expected of her. The truth, indeed, was that Miss Minchin knew that she was too anxious to learn to require teachers. Give her books, and she would devour them and end by knowing them by heart. She might be trusted to be equal to teaching a good deal in the course of a few years. This was what would happen: when she was older she would be expected to drudge in the school-room as she drudged now in various parts of the house; they would be obliged to give her more respectable clothes, but they would be sure to be plain and ugly and to make her look somehow like a servant. That was all there seemed to be to look forward to, and Sara stood quite still for several minutes and thought it over.

When he left, Sara stood in the middle of her attic and thought about all the things his face and his attitude had brought back to her. Seeing his traditional outfit and the deep respect in his manner stirred up all her memories. It felt strange to remember that she—the servant the cook had insulted just an hour ago—had only a few years earlier been surrounded by people who treated her like Ram Dass had; they would bow as she passed, their foreheads almost touching the ground when she spoke to them, all of them her servants and slaves. It felt like a dream. That time was over, and it would never return. It really seemed that there was no way for things to change. She knew what Miss Minchin expected her future to be. As long as she was too young to be used as a regular teacher, she would be made to run errands and serve, yet still expected to remember what she had learned and somehow learn even more. Most of her evenings were supposed to be spent studying, and at various vague intervals, she was tested, knowing she would have been harshly criticized if she hadn’t progressed as expected. The truth was that Miss Minchin knew she was too eager to learn to need teachers. Just give her books, and she would absorb them and end up knowing them by heart. She could be trusted to be capable of teaching a lot within a few years. This was what would happen: when she got older, she would be expected to toil in the classroom as she did now in different parts of the house; they would have to give her more respectable clothes, but they would surely be plain and ugly, making her look like a servant. That was all there seemed to be to look forward to, and Sara stood still for several minutes, contemplating it all.

Then a thought came back to her which made the color[146] rise in her cheek and a spark light itself in her eyes. She straightened her thin little body and lifted her head.

Then a thought came back to her that made the color[146] rise in her cheeks and a spark ignite in her eyes. She straightened her slim little body and lifted her head.

“Whatever comes,” she said, “cannot alter one thing. If I am a princess in rags and tatters, I can be a princess inside. It would be easy to be a princess if I were dressed in cloth of gold, but it is a great deal more of a triumph to be one all the time when no one knows it. There was Marie Antoinette when she was in prison and her throne was gone and she had only a black gown on, and her hair was white, and they insulted her and called her Widow Capet. She was a great deal more like a queen then than when she was so gay and everything was so grand. I like her best then. Those howling mobs of people did not frighten her. She was stronger than they were, even when they cut her head off.”

“Whatever happens,” she said, “won’t change one thing. Even if I’m a princess in rags and tatters, I can still be a princess inside. It’s easy to be a princess in fancy clothes, but it’s much more of an achievement to be one all the time when no one knows it. Take Marie Antoinette, for example, when she was in prison, her throne lost, wearing only a black dress and with white hair. They insulted her and called her Widow Capet. She was much more of a queen then than when she was so cheerful surrounded by luxury. I admire her most during that time. Those angry mobs didn’t scare her. She was stronger than they were, even when they executed her.”

This was not a new thought, but quite an old one, by this time. It had consoled her through many a bitter day, and she had gone about the house with an expression in her face which Miss Minchin could not understand and which was a source of great annoyance to her, as it seemed as if the child were mentally living a life which held her above the rest of the world. It was as if she scarcely heard the rude and acid things said to her; or, if she heard them, did not care for them at all. Sometimes, when she was in the midst of some harsh, domineering speech, Miss Minchin would find the still, unchildish eyes fixed upon her with something like a proud smile in them. At such times she did not know that Sara was saying to herself:

This wasn't a new idea; it had been around for a while. It had helped her get through many tough days, and she walked around the house with an expression that Miss Minchin just couldn't understand, which bothered her a lot. It was like the girl was mentally living a life that set her apart from everyone else. It seemed as if she barely heard the harsh and cutting remarks aimed at her; or, if she did hear them, she didn't care at all. Sometimes, when Miss Minchin was in the middle of a cruel, commanding speech, she'd catch Sara's calm, almost adult eyes locked onto her, holding what looked like a proud smile. In those moments, she had no idea that Sara was telling herself:

“You don’t know that you are saying these things to a[147] princess, and that if I chose I could wave my hand and order you to execution. I only spare you because I am a princess, and you are a poor, stupid, unkind, vulgar old thing, and don’t know any better.”

“You don’t realize that you’re saying these things to a[147] princess, and that if I wanted to, I could just wave my hand and have you executed. I’m only letting you go because I am a princess, and you’re just a poor, foolish, unkind, rude old thing who doesn’t know any better.”

This used to interest and amuse her more than anything else; and queer and fanciful as it was, she found comfort in it and it was a good thing for her. While the thought held possession of her, she could not be made rude and malicious by the rudeness and malice of those about her.

This used to interest and entertain her more than anything else; and as strange and whimsical as it was, she found solace in it, and it was beneficial for her. While this thought occupied her mind, she couldn't be turned rude and spiteful by the rudeness and spite of those around her.

“A princess must be polite,” she said to herself.

“A princess has to be polite,” she thought to herself.

And so when the servants, taking their tone from their mistress, were insolent and ordered her about, she would hold her head erect and reply to them with a quaint civility which often made them stare at her.

And so when the servants, influenced by their mistress, were rude and bossy with her, she would hold her head high and respond with an odd politeness that often left them staring.

“She’s got more airs and graces than if she come from Buckingham Palace, that young one,” said the cook, chuckling a little sometimes; “I lose my temper with her often enough, but I will say she never forgets her manners. ‘If you please, cook;’ ‘Will you be so kind, cook?’ ‘I beg your pardon, cook;’ ‘May I trouble you, cook?’ She drops ’em about the kitchen as if they was nothing.”

“She acts all high and mighty like she’s from Buckingham Palace, that girl,” said the cook, chuckling a bit sometimes; “I get really annoyed with her often, but I have to admit she never forgets her manners. ‘If you please, cook;’ ‘Will you be so kind, cook?’ ‘I beg your pardon, cook;’ ‘May I trouble you, cook?’ She throws them around the kitchen like they mean nothing.”

The morning after the interview with Ram Dass and his monkey, Sara was in the school-room with her small pupils. Having finished giving them their lessons, she was putting the French exercise-books together and thinking, as she did it, of the various things royal personages in disguise were called upon to do: Alfred the Great, for instance, burning the cakes and getting his ears boxed by the wife of the neatherd. How frightened she must have been[148] when she found out what she had done. If Miss Minchin should find out that she—Sara, whose toes were almost sticking out of her boots—was a princess—a real one! The look in her eyes was exactly the look which Miss Minchin most disliked. She would not have it; she was quite near her and was so enraged that she actually flew at her and boxed her ears—exactly as the neatherd’s wife had boxed King Alfred’s. It made Sara start. She wakened from her dream at the shock, and, catching her breath, stood still a second. Then, not knowing she was going to do it, she broke into a little laugh.

The morning after the interview with Ram Dass and his monkey, Sara was in the classroom with her young students. After finishing the lessons, she was organizing the French exercise books and, as she did, was thinking about the different things royal figures in disguise had to do: like Alfred the Great, for example, burning the cakes and getting a scolding from the neatherd’s wife. How scared she must have been when she realized what she had done. If Miss Minchin found out that she—Sara, whose toes were almost sticking out of her boots—was a princess—a real one! The expression in her eyes was exactly what Miss Minchin hated the most. She couldn't stand it; she was right next to her and was so furious that she actually lunged at her and slapped her ears—just like the neatherd's wife had done to King Alfred. It made Sara jump. She snapped out of her daydream at the jolt, and, catching her breath, she paused for a moment. Then, without realizing she was going to do it, she let out a small laugh.

“What are you laughing at, you bold, impudent child?” Miss Minchin exclaimed.

“What are you laughing at, you cheeky, brazen kid?” Miss Minchin exclaimed.

It took Sara a few seconds to control herself sufficiently to remember that she was a princess. Her cheeks were red and smarting from the blows she had received.

It took Sara a few seconds to pull herself together enough to remember that she was a princess. Her cheeks were flushed and stinging from the hits she had taken.

“I was thinking,” she answered.

"I've been thinking," she replied.

“Beg my pardon immediately,” said Miss Minchin.

"Apologize to me right away," said Miss Minchin.

Sara hesitated a second before she replied.

Sara paused for a moment before she answered.

“I will beg your pardon for laughing, if it was rude,” she said then; “but I won’t beg your pardon for thinking.”

“I’m sorry if my laughing was rude,” she said then; “but I won’t apologize for thinking.”

“What were you thinking?” demanded Miss Minchin. “How dare you think? What were you thinking?”

“What were you thinking?” Miss Minchin demanded. “How dare you think? What were you thinking?”

Jessie tittered, and she and Lavinia nudged each other in unison. All the girls looked up from their books to listen. Really, it always interested them a little when Miss Minchin attacked Sara. Sara always said something queer, and never seemed the least bit frightened. She was[149] not in the least frightened now, though her boxed ears were scarlet and her eyes were as bright as stars.

Jessie giggled, and she and Lavinia nudged each other at the same time. All the girls looked up from their books to listen. It always intrigued them a bit when Miss Minchin went after Sara. Sara always said something odd and never seemed scared at all. She wasn't scared now either, even though her ears were bright red and her eyes sparkled like stars.

“I was thinking,” she answered grandly and politely, “that you did not know what you were doing.”

“I was thinking,” she replied with a touch of elegance and politeness, “that you didn’t really know what you were doing.”

“That I did not know what I was doing?” Miss Minchin fairly gasped.

“Are you saying that I didn't know what I was doing?” Miss Minchin exclaimed in shock.

“Yes,” said Sara, “and I was thinking what would happen if I were a princess and you boxed my ears—what I should do to you. And I was thinking that if I were one, you would never dare to do it, whatever I said or did. And I was thinking how surprised and frightened you would be if you suddenly found out—”

“Yes,” said Sara, “and I was thinking about what would happen if I were a princess and you smacked my ears—what I would do to you. And I was thinking that if I were one, you would never dare to do it, no matter what I said or did. And I was thinking about how surprised and scared you would be if you suddenly found out—”

She had the imagined future so clearly before her eyes that she spoke in a manner which had an effect even upon Miss Minchin. It almost seemed for the moment to her narrow, unimaginative mind that there must be some real power hidden behind this candid daring.

She had the envisioned future so vividly in her mind that she spoke in a way that even affected Miss Minchin. For a moment, it almost seemed to her narrow, unimaginative mind that there must be some real strength hidden behind this bold honesty.

“What?” she exclaimed. “Found out what?”

“What?” she exclaimed. “What did you find out?”

“That I really was a princess,” said Sara, “and could do anything—anything I liked.”

"That I actually am a princess," Sara said, "and can do anything—anything I want."

Every pair of eyes in the room widened to its full limit. Lavinia leaned forward on her seat to look.

Every pair of eyes in the room widened as much as they could. Lavinia leaned forward in her seat to see.

“Go to your room,” cried Miss Minchin, breathlessly, “this instant! Leave the school-room! Attend to your lessons, young ladies!”

“Go to your room,” shouted Miss Minchin, out of breath, “right now! Leave the classroom! Focus on your lessons, young ladies!”

Sara made a little bow.

Sara made a small bow.

“Excuse me for laughing if it was impolite,” she said, and walked out of the room, leaving Miss Minchin struggling[150] with her rage, and the girls whispering over their books.

“Sorry if my laughter was rude,” she said, and walked out of the room, leaving Miss Minchin dealing[150] with her anger, while the girls whispered over their books.

“Did you see her? Did you see how queer she looked?” Jessie broke out. “I shouldn’t be at all surprised if she did turn out to be something. Suppose she should!”

“Did you see her? Did you see how weird she looked?” Jessie exclaimed. “I wouldn’t be surprised at all if she turned out to be something. What if she did!”


CHAPTER XII
THE OTHER SIDE OF THE WALL

When one lives in a row of houses, it is interesting to think of the things which are being done and said on the other side of the wall of the very rooms one is living in. Sara was fond of amusing herself by trying to imagine the things hidden by the wall which divided the Select Seminary from the Indian gentleman’s house. She knew that the school-room was next to the Indian gentleman’s study, and she hoped that the wall was thick so that the noise made sometimes after lesson hours would not disturb him.

When you live in a row of houses, it's fascinating to consider what’s happening and being said on the other side of the wall of the very rooms you inhabit. Sara enjoyed entertaining herself by imagining the things concealed by the wall separating the Select Seminary from the Indian gentleman's house. She knew that the classroom was next to the Indian gentleman's study, and she hoped the wall was thick enough that the noise sometimes made after class wouldn't bother him.

“I am growing quite fond of him,” she said to Ermengarde; “I should not like him to be disturbed. I have adopted him for a friend. You can do that with people you never speak to at all. You can just watch them, and think about them and be sorry for them, until they seem almost like relations. I’m quite anxious sometimes when I see the doctor call twice a day.”

“I’m becoming really fond of him,” she told Ermengarde; “I wouldn’t want him to be disturbed. I’ve taken him on as a friend. You can do that with people you never actually talk to. You can just observe them, think about them, and feel sorry for them, until they start to feel almost like family. I get quite worried sometimes when I notice the doctor coming by twice a day.”

“I have very few relations,” said Ermengarde, reflectively, “and I’m very glad of it. I don’t like those I have. My two aunts are always saying, ‘Dear me, Ermengarde! You are very fat. You shouldn’t eat sweets,’[152] and my uncle is always asking me things like, ‘When did Edward the Third ascend the throne?’ and, ‘Who died of a surfeit of lampreys?’”

“I have very few relatives,” Ermengarde said thoughtfully, “and I’m actually happy about that. I don’t like the ones I do have. My two aunts are always saying, ‘Oh dear, Ermengarde! You’re really overweight. You shouldn’t eat sweets,’[152] and my uncle keeps asking me stuff like, ‘When did Edward the Third become king?’ and ‘Who died from eating too many lampreys?’”

Sara laughed.

Sara laughed.

“People you never speak to can’t ask you questions like that,” she said; “and I’m sure the Indian gentleman wouldn’t even if he was quite intimate with you. I am fond of him.”

“People you never talk to can’t ask you questions like that,” she said; “and I’m sure the Indian gentleman wouldn’t even if he was really close with you. I like him.”

She had become fond of the Large Family because they looked happy; but she had become fond of the Indian gentleman because he looked unhappy. He had evidently not fully recovered from some very severe illness. In the kitchen—where, of course, the servants, through some mysterious means, knew everything—there was much discussion of his case. He was not an Indian gentleman really, but an Englishman who had lived in India. He had met with great misfortunes which had for a time so imperilled his whole fortune that he had thought himself ruined and disgraced forever. The shock had been so great that he had almost died of brain-fever; and ever since he had been shattered in health, though his fortunes had changed and all his possessions had been restored to him. His trouble and peril had been connected with mines.

She had grown fond of the Large Family because they seemed happy, but she had developed a fondness for the Indian gentleman because he looked sad. He clearly hadn’t fully recovered from a serious illness. In the kitchen—where, of course, the servants somehow knew everything—there was a lot of talk about his situation. He wasn’t really an Indian gentleman but an Englishman who had lived in India. He had faced major misfortunes that had put his entire fortune at risk, making him think he was ruined and disgraced forever. The shock had been so intense that he had nearly died from brain fever; ever since then, his health had been fragile, even though his circumstances had improved and all his possessions had been returned to him. His troubles and dangers were related to mining.

“And mines with diamonds in ’em!” said the cook. “No savin’s of mine never goes into no mines—particular diamond ones”—with a side glance at Sara. “We all know somethin’ of them.”

“And mines with diamonds in them!” said the cook. “I’m not putting any of my savings into any mines—especially not diamond ones”—with a sidelong glance at Sara. “We all know a thing or two about them.”

“He felt as my papa felt,” Sara thought. “He was ill as my papa was; but he did not die.”[153]

“He felt like my dad felt,” Sara thought. “He was sick like my dad was; but he didn’t die.”[153]

So her heart was more drawn to him than before. When she was sent out at night she used sometimes to feel quite glad, because there was always a chance that the curtains of the house next door might not yet be closed and she could look into the warm room and see her adopted friend. When no one was about she used sometimes to stop, and, holding to the iron railings, wish him good night as if he could hear her.

So her heart was more drawn to him than before. When she was sent out at night, she sometimes felt pretty glad because there was always a chance that the curtains of the house next door might still be open, and she could look into the warm room and see her adopted friend. When no one was around, she sometimes stopped, holding onto the iron railing, wishing him goodnight as if he could hear her.

“Perhaps you can feel if you can’t hear,” was her fancy. “Perhaps kind thoughts reach people somehow, even through windows and doors and walls. Perhaps you feel a little warm and comforted, and don’t know why, when I am standing here in the cold and hoping you will get well and happy again. I am so sorry for you,” she would whisper in an intense little voice. “I wish you had a ‘Little Missus’ who could pet you as I used to pet papa when he had a headache. I should like to be your ‘Little Missus’ myself, poor dear! Good night—good night. God bless you!”

“Maybe you can feel even if you can’t hear,” she thought. “Maybe kind thoughts somehow reach people, even through windows and doors and walls. Maybe you feel a little warmth and comfort, and don’t know why, while I’m standing here in the cold, hoping you’ll get well and happy again. I feel so sorry for you,” she would whisper in an earnest little voice. “I wish you had a ‘Little Missus’ who could pet you like I used to pet Dad when he had a headache. I’d love to be your ‘Little Missus’ myself, poor thing! Good night—good night. God bless you!”

She would go away, feeling quite comforted and a little warmer herself. Her sympathy was so strong that it seemed as if it must reach him somehow as he sat alone in his arm-chair by the fire, nearly always in a great dressing-gown, and nearly always with his forehead resting in his hand as he gazed hopelessly into the fire. He looked to Sara like a man who had a trouble on his mind still, not merely like one whose troubles lay all in the past.

She would leave, feeling quite comforted and a bit warmer herself. Her sympathy was so strong that it seemed like it had to reach him somehow as he sat alone in his armchair by the fire, almost always in a big robe, and almost always with his forehead resting in his hand as he stared hopelessly into the fire. To Sara, he looked like a man who still had something weighing on his mind, not just someone whose troubles were all in the past.

“He always seems as if he were thinking of something that hurts him now,” she said to herself; “but he has got[154] his money back and he will get over his brain-fever in time, so he ought not to look like that. I wonder if there is something else.”

“He always seems like he’s thinking about something that hurts him now,” she said to herself; “but he got[154] his money back and he will recover from his mental struggles in time, so he shouldn’t look like that. I wonder if there’s something else.”

If there was something else,—something even servants did not hear of,—she could not help believing that the father of the Large Family knew it—the gentleman she called Mr. Montmorency. Mr. Montmorency went to see him often, and Mrs. Montmorency and all the little Montmorencys went, too, though less often. He seemed particularly fond of the two elder little girls—the Janet and Nora who had been so alarmed when their small brother Donald had given Sara his sixpence. He had, in fact, a very tender place in his heart for all children, and particularly for little girls. Janet and Nora were as fond of him as he was of them, and looked forward with the greatest pleasure to the afternoons when they were allowed to cross the square and make their well-behaved little visits to him. They were extremely decorous little visits because he was an invalid.

If there was something else—something even the servants didn’t know about—she couldn’t help but think that the father of the Large Family knew it—the gentleman she called Mr. Montmorency. Mr. Montmorency visited him often, and Mrs. Montmorency and all the little Montmorencys went too, though not as frequently. He seemed especially fond of the two older girls—Janet and Nora—who had been so shocked when their little brother Donald gave Sara his sixpence. In fact, he had a really soft spot for all kids, especially little girls. Janet and Nora loved him just as much as he loved them, and they eagerly looked forward to the afternoons when they could cross the square and make their well-mannered little visits to him. They were very polite visits because he was an invalid.

“He is a poor thing,” said Janet, “and he says we cheer him up. We try to cheer him up very quietly.”

“He's a poor guy,” said Janet, “and he says we make him feel better. We try to lift his spirits, but we do it very subtly.”

Janet was the head of the family, and kept the rest of it in order. It was she who decided when it was discreet to ask the Indian gentleman to tell stories about India, and it was she who saw when he was tired and it was the time to steal quietly away and tell Ram Dass to go to him. They were very fond of Ram Dass. He could have told any number of stories if he had been able to speak anything but Hindustani. The Indian gentleman’s real name was Mr.[155] Carrisford, and Janet told Mr. Carrisford about the encounter with the little-girl-who-was-not-a-beggar. He was very much interested, and all the more so when he heard from Ram Dass of the adventure of the monkey on the roof. Ram Dass made for him a very clear picture of the attic and its desolateness—of the bare floor and broken plaster, the rusty, empty grate, and the hard, narrow bed.

Janet was the head of the family and kept everyone in line. She was the one who decided when it was appropriate to ask the Indian gentleman to share stories about India, and she also noticed when he was tired, knowing it was time to quietly step away and send Ram Dass to him. They were very fond of Ram Dass. He could have told countless stories if he could speak anything other than Hindustani. The Indian gentleman's real name was Mr. [155] Carrisford, and Janet shared with Mr. Carrisford about the encounter with the little girl who wasn’t a beggar. He was quite intrigued, especially after hearing from Ram Dass about the monkey adventure on the roof. Ram Dass painted a very vivid picture for him of the attic and its bleakness—the bare floor and broken plaster, the rusty, empty grate, and the hard, narrow bed.

“Carmichael,” he said to the father of the Large Family, after he had heard this description; “I wonder how many of the attics in this square are like that one, and how many wretched little servant girls sleep on such beds, while I toss on my down pillows, loaded and harassed by wealth that is, most of it—not mine.”

“Carmichael,” he said to the father of the Large Family, after he had heard this description; “I wonder how many of the attics in this square are like that one, and how many miserable little servant girls sleep on such beds, while I toss on my down pillows, burdened and stressed by wealth that is, for the most part—not mine.”

“My dear fellow,” Mr. Carmichael answered cheerily, “the sooner you cease tormenting yourself the better it will be for you. If you possessed all the wealth of all the Indies, you could not set right all the discomforts in the world, and if you began to refurnish all the attics in this square, there would still remain all the attics in all the other squares and streets to put in order. And there you are!”

“My dear friend,” Mr. Carmichael replied cheerfully, “the quicker you stop torturing yourself, the better it will be for you. Even if you had all the riches of the Indies, you still couldn’t fix all the troubles in the world. And if you started to redecorate all the attics in this square, there would still be all the attics in every other square and street that need organizing. And that’s that!”

Mr. Carrisford sat and bit his nails as he looked into the glowing bed of coals in the grate.

Mr. Carrisford sat and bit his nails while staring into the glowing pile of coals in the fireplace.

“Do you suppose,” he said slowly, after a pause—“do you think it is possible that the other child—the child I never cease thinking of, I believe—could be—could possibly be reduced to any such condition as the poor little soul next door?”[156]

“Do you think,” he said slowly, after a pause—“is it possible that the other child—the one I can't stop thinking about, I believe—could be—could possibly be reduced to any such state as the poor little soul next door?”[156]

Mr. Carmichael looked at him uneasily. He knew that the worst thing the man could do for himself, for his reason and his health, was to begin to think in this particular way of this particular subject.

Mr. Carmichael glanced at him nervously. He understood that the worst thing this man could do for himself, for his sanity and well-being, was to start thinking about this specific topic in this particular way.

“If the child at Madame Pascal’s school in Paris was the one you are in search of,” he answered soothingly, “she would seem to be in the hands of people who can afford to take care of her. They adopted her because she had been the favorite companion of their little daughter who died. They had no other children, and Madame Pascal said that they were extremely well-to-do Russians.”

“If the child at Madame Pascal’s school in Paris is the one you’re looking for,” he replied gently, “she’s in the care of people who can afford to take good care of her. They adopted her because she had been the beloved companion of their little daughter who passed away. They don’t have any other children, and Madame Pascal said they are very wealthy Russians.”

“And the wretched woman actually did not know where they had taken her!” exclaimed Mr. Carrisford.

“And the poor woman really didn’t know where they had taken her!” exclaimed Mr. Carrisford.

Mr. Carmichael shrugged his shoulders.

Mr. Carmichael shrugged.

“She was a shrewd, worldly Frenchwoman, and was evidently only too glad to get the child so comfortably off her hands when the father’s death left her totally unprovided for. Women of her type do not trouble themselves about the futures of children who might prove burdens. The adopted parents apparently disappeared and left no trace.”

“She was a clever, experienced Frenchwoman who was clearly relieved to have the child taken off her hands so easily after the father’s death left her completely without support. Women like her don’t worry about the futures of children who could become a burden. The adoptive parents seemed to have vanished without a trace.”

“But you say ‘if’ the child was the one I am in search of. You say ‘if.’ We are not sure. There was a difference in the name.”

“But you say ‘if’ the child is the one I’m looking for. You say ‘if.’ We’re not sure. There was a difference in the name.”

“Madame Pascal pronounced it as if it were Carew instead of Crewe,—but that might be merely a matter of pronunciation. The circumstances were curiously similar. An English officer in India had placed his motherless little girl at the school. He had died suddenly after[157] losing his fortune.” Mr. Carmichael paused a moment, as if a new thought had occurred to him. “Are you sure the child was left at a school in Paris? Are you sure it was Paris?”

“Madame Pascal said it like it was Carew instead of Crewe—but that could just be a pronunciation thing. The situations were strangely similar. An English officer in India had enrolled his motherless little girl at the school. He had died suddenly after[157] losing his fortune.” Mr. Carmichael paused for a moment, as if a new thought had popped into his head. “Are you sure the child was left at a school in Paris? Are you really sure it was Paris?”

“My dear fellow,” broke forth Carrisford, with restless bitterness, “I am sure of nothing. I never saw either the child or her mother. Ralph Crewe and I loved each other as boys, but we had not met since our school-days, until we met in India. I was absorbed in the magnificent promise of the mines. He became absorbed, too. The whole thing was so huge and glittering that we half lost our heads. When we met we scarcely spoke of anything else. I only knew that the child had been sent to school somewhere. I do not even remember, now, how I knew it.”

“My dear friend,” Carrisford exclaimed, filled with restless bitterness, “I am sure of nothing. I never saw either the child or her mother. Ralph Crewe and I were close when we were boys, but we hadn’t seen each other since our school days until we met in India. I was caught up in the incredible potential of the mines. He got swept up in it too. The whole situation was so vast and dazzling that we almost lost our minds. When we got together, we hardly talked about anything else. I only knew that the child had been sent to school somewhere. I don’t even remember, now, how I knew that.”

He was beginning to be excited. He always became excited when his still weakened brain was stirred by memories of the catastrophes of the past.

He was starting to feel excited. He always felt excited when his still weakened mind was stirred by memories of past disasters.

Mr. Carmichael watched him anxiously. It was necessary to ask some questions, but they must be put quietly and with caution.

Mr. Carmichael watched him nervously. It was important to ask a few questions, but they had to be phrased gently and carefully.

“But you had reason to think the school was in Paris?”

“But you had a reason to believe the school was in Paris?”

“Yes,” was the answer, “because her mother was a Frenchwoman, and I had heard that she wished her child to be educated in Paris. It seemed only likely that she would be there.”

“Yes,” was the answer, “because her mother was a Frenchwoman, and I heard she wanted her child to be educated in Paris. It made sense that she would be there.”

“Yes,” Mr. Carmichael said, “it seems more than probable.”

“Yes,” Mr. Carmichael said, “it seems very likely.”

The Indian gentleman leaned forward and struck the table with a long, wasted hand.[158]

The Indian gentleman leaned forward and tapped the table with his long, thin hand.[158]

“Carmichael,” he said, “I must find her. If she is alive, she is somewhere. If she is friendless and penniless, it is through my fault. How is a man to get back his nerve with a thing like that on his mind? This sudden change of luck at the mines has made realities of all our most fantastic dreams, and poor Crewe’s child may be begging in the street!”

“Carmichael,” he said, “I have to find her. If she’s alive, she must be somewhere. If she’s alone and broke, it’s because of me. How can a man regain his courage with something like that weighing on his mind? This sudden shift in fortune at the mines has turned all our wildest dreams into reality, and poor Crewe’s child might be out there begging on the street!”

“No, no,” said Carmichael. “Try to be calm. Console yourself with the fact that when she is found you have a fortune to hand over to her.”

“No, no,” Carmichael said. “Try to stay calm. Take comfort in the fact that when she’s found, you’ll have a fortune to give her.”

“Why was I not man enough to stand my ground when things looked black?” Carrisford groaned in petulant misery. “I believe I should have stood my ground if I had not been responsible for other people’s money as well as my own. Poor Crewe had put into the scheme every penny that he owned. He trusted me—he loved me. And he died thinking I had ruined him—I—Tom Carrisford, who played cricket at Eton with him. What a villain he must have thought me!”

“Why wasn’t I strong enough to stand my ground when things got tough?” Carrisford groaned in frustrated misery. “I believe I should have held my ground if I hadn’t been responsible for other people’s money along with my own. Poor Crewe had invested every penny he had into the scheme. He trusted me—he loved me. And he died believing I had destroyed him—I—Tom Carrisford, who played cricket at Eton with him. What a villain he must have thought I was!”

“Don’t reproach yourself so bitterly.”

“Don’t be so hard on yourself.”

“I don’t reproach myself because the speculation threatened to fail—I reproach myself for losing my courage. I ran away like a swindler and a thief, because I could not face my best friend and tell him I had ruined him and his child.”

“I don’t blame myself for the fact that the speculation was likely to fail—I blame myself for losing my nerve. I ran away like a con artist and a thief because I couldn’t face my best friend and admit that I had destroyed everything for him and his child.”

The good-hearted father of the Large Family put his hand on his shoulder comfortingly.

The kind-hearted dad of the Large Family placed his hand on his shoulder in a comforting way.

“You ran away because your brain had given way under the strain of mental torture,” he said. “You were half delirious[159] already. If you had not been you would have stayed and fought it out. You were in a hospital, strapped down in bed, raving with brain-fever, two days after you left the place. Remember that.”

“You ran away because your mind couldn't handle the pressure of psychological torment,” he said. “You were already partially out of it[159]. If you hadn’t been, you would have stayed and dealt with it. You were in a hospital, strapped to a bed, raging with delirium, two days after you left. Remember that.”

Carrisford dropped his forehead in his hands.

Carrisford dropped his head into his hands.

“Good God! Yes,” he said. “I was driven mad with dread and horror. I had not slept for weeks. The night I staggered out of my house all the air seemed full of hideous things mocking and mouthing at me.”

“Good God! Yes,” he said. “I was overwhelmed with fear and terror. I hadn’t slept for weeks. The night I stumbled out of my house, it felt like the air was filled with horrifying things taunting and sneering at me.”

“That is explanation enough in itself,” said Mr. Carmichael. “How could a man on the verge of brain-fever judge sanely!”

“That explains everything by itself,” said Mr. Carmichael. “How could someone on the brink of a nervous breakdown think clearly!”

Carrisford shook his drooping head.

Carrisford shook his head.

“And when I returned to consciousness poor Crewe was dead—and buried. And I seemed to remember nothing. I did not remember the child for months and months. Even when I began to recall her existence everything seemed in a sort of haze.”

“And when I came to, poor Crewe was dead—and buried. I couldn’t remember anything. I didn’t think about the child for months and months. Even when I started to remember her existence, everything felt kind of hazy.”

He stopped a moment and rubbed his forehead. “It sometimes seems so now when I try to remember. Surely I must sometime have heard Crewe speak of the school she was sent to. Don’t you think so?”

He paused for a moment and rubbed his forehead. “It often feels that way when I try to remember. I must have heard Crewe mention the school she was sent to at some point. Don’t you think?”

“He might not have spoken of it definitely. You never seem even to have heard her real name.”

“He might not have talked about it clearly. You never seem to have heard her actual name.”

“He used to call her by an odd pet name he had invented. He called her his ‘Little Missus.’ But the wretched mines drove everything else out of our heads. We talked of nothing else. If he spoke of the school, I forgot—I forgot. And now I shall never remember.”[160]

“He used to call her this strange nickname he made up. He called her his ‘Little Missus.’ But the miserable mines took up all our thoughts. We discussed nothing else. If he brought up the school, I completely forgot—I forgot. And now I will never remember.”[160]

“Come, come,” said Carmichael. “We shall find her yet. We will continue to search for Madame Pascal’s good-natured Russians. She seemed to have a vague idea that they lived in Moscow. We will take that as a clue. I will go to Moscow.”

“Come on,” said Carmichael. “We’ll find her yet. We’ll keep looking for Madame Pascal’s friendly Russians. She had a vague notion that they lived in Moscow. Let’s use that as a clue. I’ll go to Moscow.”

“If I were able to travel, I would go with you,” said Carrisford; “but I can only sit here wrapped in furs and stare at the fire. And when I look into it I seem to see Crewe’s gay young face gazing back at me. He looks as if he were asking me a question. Sometimes I dream of him at night, and he always stands before me and asks the same question in words. Can you guess what he says, Carmichael?”

“If I could travel, I would go with you,” said Carrisford; “but I can only sit here wrapped in furs and stare at the fire. And when I look into it, I feel like I see Crewe’s cheerful young face looking back at me. He looks as if he’s asking me something. Sometimes, I dream about him at night, and he always stands in front of me asking the same question with words. Can you guess what he says, Carmichael?”

Mr. Carmichael answered him in a rather low voice.

Mr. Carmichael replied to him in a quiet voice.

“Not exactly,” he said.

“Not really,” he said.

“He always says, ‘Tom, old man—Tom—where is the Little Missus?’” He caught at Carmichael’s hand and clung to it. “I must be able to answer him—I must!” he said. “Help me to find her. Help me.”

“He always says, ‘Tom, my friend—Tom—where is the Little Missus?’” He grabbed Carmichael’s hand and held on tight. “I have to be able to answer him—I have to!” he said. “Help me find her. Help me.”

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

On the other side of the wall Sara was sitting in her garret talking to Melchisedec, who had come out for his evening meal.

On the other side of the wall, Sara was sitting in her attic talking to Melchisedec, who had come out for his dinner.

“It has been hard to be a princess to-day, Melchisedec,” she said. “It has been harder than usual. It gets harder as the weather grows colder and the streets get more sloppy. When Lavinia laughed at my muddy skirt as I passed her in the hall, I thought of something to say all in a flash—and I only just stopped myself in time. You[161] can’t sneer back at people like that—if you are a princess. But you have to bite your tongue to hold yourself in. I bit mine. It was a cold afternoon, Melchisedec. And it’s a cold night.”

“It’s been tough being a princess today, Melchisedec,” she said. “It’s been harder than usual. It gets more difficult as the weather gets colder and the streets get messier. When Lavinia laughed at my muddy skirt as I walked past her in the hallway, I thought of something to say in an instant—and I barely stopped myself in time. You can’t respond to people like that—if you’re a princess. But you have to hold back your words to keep your composure. I held mine back. It was a chilly afternoon, Melchisedec. And it’s a chilly night.”

Quite suddenly she put her black head down in her arms, as she often did when she was alone.

Quite suddenly, she put her black head down in her arms, just like she often did when she was by herself.

“Oh, papa,” she whispered, “what a long time it seems since I was your ‘Little Missus’!”

“Oh, Dad,” she whispered, “it feels like it's been so long since I was your ‘Little Missus’!”

This was what happened that day on both sides of the wall.

This is what happened that day on both sides of the wall.


CHAPTER XIII
ONE OF THE POPULACE

The winter was a wretched one. There were days on which Sara tramped through snow when she went on her errands; there were worse days when the snow melted and combined itself with mud to form slush; there were others when the fog was so thick that the lamps in the street were lighted all day and London looked as it had looked the afternoon, several years ago, when the cab had driven through the thoroughfares with Sara tucked up on its seat, leaning against her father’s shoulder. On such days the windows of the house of the Large Family always looked delightfully cosey and alluring, and the study in which the Indian gentleman sat glowed with warmth and rich color. But the attic was dismal beyond words. There were no longer sunsets or sunrises to look at, and scarcely ever any stars, it seemed to Sara. The clouds hung low over the skylight and were either gray or mud-color, or dropping heavy rain. At four o’clock in the afternoon, even when there was no special fog, the daylight was at an end. If it was necessary to go to her attic for anything, Sara was obliged to light a candle. The women in the kitchen were depressed, and that made them more[163] ill-tempered than ever. Becky was driven like a little slave.

The winter was horrible. There were days when Sara trudged through the snow to run her errands; there were even worse days when the snow melted and mixed with mud to create slush; and there were times when the fog was so thick that the street lamps were on all day, making London look just like it did that afternoon, several years ago, when she rode in a cab with her father, leaning against his shoulder. On those days, the windows of the Large Family's house always looked cozy and inviting, and the study where the Indian gentleman sat was warm and filled with rich colors. But the attic was miserable beyond description. There were no sunsets or sunrises to see, and it seemed to Sara that there were hardly any stars. The clouds hung low over the skylight and were either gray or muddy, or pouring down heavy rain. By four o'clock in the afternoon, even without special fog, daylight was gone. If she needed to go to the attic for anything, Sara had to light a candle. The women in the kitchen were downhearted, which made them more[163] irritable than ever. Becky was treated like a little slave.

“’T warn’t for you, miss,” she said hoarsely to Sara one night when she had crept into the attic—“’t warn’t for you, an’ the Bastille, an’ bein’ the prisoner in the next cell, I should die. That there does seem real now, doesn’t it? The missus is more like the head jailer every day she lives. I can jest see them big keys you say she carries. The cook she’s like one of the under-jailers. Tell me some more, please, miss—tell me about the subt’ranean passage we’ve dug under the walls.”

“It's not for you, miss,” she said hoarsely to Sara one night when she had snuck into the attic—“it's not for you, and the Bastille, and being the prisoner in the next cell, I would die. That really feels real now, doesn’t it? The missus is more like the head jailer every day she lives. I can just see those big keys you say she carries. The cook is like one of the under-jailers. Tell me more, please, miss—tell me about the underground passage we’ve dug under the walls.”

“I’ll tell you something warmer,” shivered Sara. “Get your coverlet and wrap it round you, and I’ll get mine, and we will huddle close together on the bed, and I’ll tell you about the tropical forest where the Indian gentleman’s monkey used to live. When I see him sitting on the table near the window and looking out into the street with that mournful expression, I always feel sure he is thinking about the tropical forest where he used to swing by his tail from cocoanut-trees. I wonder who caught him, and if he left a family behind who had depended on him for cocoanuts.”

“I'll share something warmer,” shivered Sara. “Grab your blanket and wrap it around you, and I'll get mine, and we’ll snuggle close together on the bed, and I’ll tell you about the tropical forest where the Indian gentleman’s monkey used to live. Whenever I see him sitting on the table by the window, looking out at the street with that sad look on his face, I always feel like he’s thinking about the tropical forest where he used to swing by his tail from coconut trees. I wonder who caught him, and if he left behind a family that relied on him for coconuts.”

“That is warmer, miss,” said Becky, gratefully; “but, someways, even the Bastille is sort of heatin’ when you gets to tellin’ about it.”

“That's warmer, miss,” said Becky, gratefully; “but, in a way, even the Bastille feels kind of warm when you start talking about it.”

“That is because it makes you think of something else,” said Sara, wrapping the coverlet round her until only her small dark face was to be seen looking out of it. “I’ve noticed this. What you have to do with your mind, when[164] your body is miserable, is to make it think of something else.”

“That's because it makes you think of something else,” said Sara, wrapping the blanket around herself until only her small dark face was visible. “I've noticed this. When your body feels terrible, you have to get your mind to focus on something else.”

“Can you do it, miss?” faltered Becky, regarding her with admiring eyes.

“Can you do it, miss?” Becky asked hesitantly, looking at her with admiration.

Sara knitted her brows a moment.

Sara furrowed her brows for a moment.

“Sometimes I can and sometimes I can’t,” she said stoutly. “But when I can I’m all right. And what I believe is that we always could—if we practised enough. I’ve been practising a good deal lately, and it’s beginning to be easier than it used to be. When things are horrible—just horrible—I think as hard as ever I can of being a princess. I say to myself, ‘I am a princess, and I am a fairy one, and because I am a fairy nothing can hurt me or make me uncomfortable.’ You don’t know how it makes you forget,”—with a laugh.

"Sometimes I can and sometimes I can’t,” she said firmly. “But when I can, I’m okay. And what I believe is that we always could—if we just practiced enough. I’ve been practicing a lot lately, and it’s starting to get easier than it used to be. When things are terrible—just really terrible—I focus as hard as I can on being a princess. I tell myself, ‘I am a princess, and I’m a fairy one, and because I’m a fairy, nothing can hurt me or make me uncomfortable.’ You don’t know how much that helps you forget,”—she laughed.

She had many opportunities of making her mind think of something else, and many opportunities of proving to herself whether or not she was a princess. But one of the strongest tests she was ever put to came on a certain dreadful day which, she often thought afterward, would never quite fade out of her memory even in the years to come.

She had plenty of chances to distract herself and to figure out if she was really a princess. But one of the toughest tests she faced happened on a terrible day that she often thought would never completely leave her memory, even in the years ahead.

For several days it had rained continuously; the streets were chilly and sloppy and full of dreary, cold mist; there was mud everywhere,—sticky London mud,—and over everything the pall of drizzle and fog. Of course there were several long and tiresome errands to be done,—there always were on days like this,—and Sara was sent out again and again, until her shabby clothes were damp through. The absurd old feathers on her forlorn hat were[165] more draggled and absurd than ever, and her downtrodden shoes were so wet that they could not hold any more water. Added to this, she had been deprived of her dinner, because Miss Minchin had chosen to punish her. She was so cold and hungry and tired that her face began to have a pinched look, and now and then some kind-hearted person passing her in the street glanced at her with sudden sympathy. But she did not know that. She hurried on, trying to make her mind think of something else. It was really very necessary. Her way of doing it was to “pretend” and “suppose” with all the strength that was left in her. But really this time it was harder than she had ever found it, and once or twice she thought it almost made her more cold and hungry instead of less so. But she persevered obstinately, and as the muddy water squelched through her broken shoes and the wind seemed trying to drag her thin jacket from her, she talked to herself as she walked, though she did not speak aloud or even move her lips.

For several days, it had rained nonstop; the streets were cold and muddy, filled with gloomy mist; there was mud everywhere—sticky London mud—and all around hung the damp drizzle and fog. Of course, there were a bunch of long and tedious errands to run—there always were on days like this—and Sara was sent out over and over until her worn clothes were soaked through. The silly old feathers on her sad hat looked even more bedraggled and ridiculous, and her worn-out shoes were so soaked they couldn't absorb any more water. On top of that, she had missed dinner because Miss Minchin had decided to punish her. She was so cold, hungry, and tired that her face started to look pinched, and now and then, a kind-hearted person passing by would glance at her with sudden sympathy. But she didn't realize that. She hurried on, trying to distract herself. It was really important to do so. Her way of coping was to “pretend” and “imagine” with all the strength she had left. But this time, it was harder than she had ever experienced, and once or twice, she thought it almost made her feel even colder and hungrier instead of helping. But she stubbornly pushed through, and as the muddy water seeped through her broken shoes and the wind seemed determined to pull her thin jacket off her, she talked to herself in her mind as she walked, though she didn’t speak out loud or even move her lips.

“Suppose I had dry clothes on,” she thought. “Suppose I had good shoes and a long, thick coat and merino stockings and a whole umbrella. And suppose—suppose—just when I was near a baker’s where they sold hot buns, I should find sixpence—which belonged to nobody. Suppose, if I did, I should go into the shop and buy six of the hottest buns and eat them all without stopping.”

“Imagine if I had dry clothes on,” she thought. “Imagine if I had good shoes, a warm, thick coat, merino stockings, and an umbrella. And imagine—just when I was passing a bakery that sold hot buns—I found sixpence that belonged to no one. Imagine, if that happened, I would go into the shop and buy six of the hottest buns and eat them all without pausing.”

Some very odd things happen in this world sometimes.

Some really strange things happen in this world sometimes.

It certainly was an odd thing that happened to Sara. She had to cross the street just when she was saying this[166] to herself. The mud was dreadful—she almost had to wade. She picked her way as carefully as she could, but she could not save herself much; only, in picking her way, she had to look down at her feet and the mud, and in looking down—just as she reached the pavement—she saw something shining in the gutter. It was actually a piece of silver—a tiny piece trodden upon by many feet, but still with spirit enough left to shine a little. Not quite a sixpence, but the next thing to it—a fourpenny piece.

It was definitely a strange thing that happened to Sara. She had to cross the street just as she was thinking this[166] to herself. The mud was awful—she almost had to wade through it. She tried to be as careful as possible, but she couldn’t avoid getting muddy; in focusing on where to step, she had to look down at her feet and the mud, and just as she reached the sidewalk, she spotted something shiny in the gutter. It was actually a piece of silver—a small piece that had been trampled by many people, but still had enough luster to shine a bit. Not quite a sixpence, but close enough—a fourpenny piece.

In one second it was in her cold little red-and-blue hand.

In just a second, it was in her small, chilly red-and-blue hand.

“Oh,” she gasped, “it is true! It is true!”

“Oh,” she gasped, “it’s true! It’s true!”

And then, if you will believe me, she looked straight at the shop directly facing her. And it was a baker’s shop, and a cheerful, stout, motherly woman with rosy cheeks was putting into the window a tray of delicious newly baked hot buns, fresh from the oven—large, plump, shiny buns, with currants in them.

And then, if you’ll believe me, she looked directly at the shop right across from her. It was a bakery, and a cheerful, plump, motherly woman with rosy cheeks was placing a tray of delicious, freshly baked hot buns in the window—large, round, shiny buns filled with currants.

It almost made Sara feel faint for a few seconds—the shock, and the sight of the buns, and the delightful odors of warm bread floating up through the baker’s cellar window.

It almost made Sara feel lightheaded for a few seconds—the surprise, the sight of the buns, and the delicious smells of warm bread wafting up through the baker’s cellar window.

She knew she need not hesitate to use the little piece of money. It had evidently been lying in the mud for some time, and its owner was completely lost in the stream of passing people who crowded and jostled each other all day long.

She knew she didn't need to hesitate to use the small amount of money. It had clearly been lying in the mud for a while, and its owner was completely lost in the stream of passing people who pushed and shoved each other all day long.

“But I’ll go and ask the baker woman if she has lost anything,” she said to herself, rather faintly. So she crossed the pavement and put her wet foot on the step. As she did so she saw something that made her stop.[167]

“But I’ll go ask the baker if she’s lost anything,” she said to herself, feeling a bit weak. So she crossed the sidewalk and placed her wet foot on the step. As she did this, she saw something that made her pause.[167]

It was a little figure more forlorn even than herself—a little figure which was not much more than a bundle of rags, from which small, bare, red muddy feet peeped out, only because the rags with which their owner was trying to cover them were not long enough. Above the rags appeared a shock head of tangled hair, and a dirty face with big, hollow, hungry eyes.

It was a tiny figure even more pitiful than herself—a little figure that was really just a bundle of rags, with small, bare, muddy red feet sticking out, only because the rags the owner was using to cover them were too short. Above the rags was a messy tangle of hair and a dirty face with large, hollow, hungry eyes.

Sara knew they were hungry eyes the moment she saw them, and she felt a sudden sympathy.

Sara knew they were hungry eyes as soon as she saw them, and she felt a surge of sympathy.

“This,” she said to herself, with a little sigh, “is one of the populace—and she is hungrier than I am.”

“This,” she told herself with a small sigh, “is one of the people—and she is hungrier than I am.”

The child—this “one of the populace”—stared up at Sara, and shuffled herself aside a little, so as to give her room to pass. She was used to being made to give room to everybody. She knew that if a policeman chanced to see her he would tell her to “move on.”

The child—this “one of the people”—looked up at Sara and shifted a bit to the side to let her pass. She was used to making way for everyone. She knew that if a police officer happened to see her, he would tell her to “move along.”

Sara clutched her little fourpenny piece and hesitated a few seconds. Then she spoke to her.

Sara held onto her small four-penny coin and paused for a few seconds. Then she said something to her.

“Are you hungry?” she asked.

“Are you hungry?” she asked.

The child shuffled herself and her rags a little more.

The child adjusted herself and her ragged clothes a bit more.

“Ain’t I jist?” she said in a hoarse voice. “Jist ain’t I?”

“Ain’t I just?” she said in a hoarse voice. “Just ain’t I?”

“Haven’t you had any dinner?” said Sara.

“Haven’t you had dinner?” Sara asked.

“No dinner,”—more hoarsely still and with more shuffling. “Nor yet no bre’fast—nor yet no supper. No nothin’.”

“No dinner,”—even more hoarse now and with more shuffling. “And no breakfast—no supper either. Nothing at all.”

“Since when?” asked Sara.

"Since when?" Sara asked.

“Dunno. Never got nothin’ to-day—nowhere. I’ve axed an’ axed.”

“Don’t know. Haven’t gotten anything today—anywhere. I’ve asked and asked.”

Just to look at her made Sara more hungry and faint. But those queer little thoughts were at work in her[168] brain, and she was talking to herself, though she was sick at heart.

Just looking at her made Sara feel hungrier and more faint. But those strange little thoughts were brewing in her[168] mind, and she was talking to herself, even though she felt sick inside.

“If I’m a princess,” she was saying—“if I’m a princess—when they were poor and driven from their thrones—they always shared—with the populace—if they met one poorer and hungrier than themselves. They always shared. Buns are a penny each. If it had been sixpence I could have eaten six. It won’t be enough for either of us. But it will be better than nothing.”

“If I’m a princess,” she was saying—“if I’m a princess—when they were poor and forced from their thrones—they always shared—with the people—if they met someone poorer and hungrier than themselves. They always shared. Buns are a penny each. If they were sixpence I could have eaten six. It won’t be enough for either of us. But it will be better than nothing.”

“Wait a minute,” she said to the beggar child.

“Hold on a second,” she said to the homeless kid.

She went into the shop. It was warm and smelled deliciously. The woman was just going to put some more hot buns into the window.

She walked into the shop. It was warm and smelled amazing. The woman was just about to put some more hot buns in the window.

“If you please,” said Sara, “have you lost fourpence—a silver fourpence?” And she held the forlorn little piece of money out to her.

“Excuse me,” said Sara, “have you lost four pence—a silver four pence?” And she held out the sad little coin to her.

The woman looked at it and then at her—at her intense little face and draggled, once fine clothes.

The woman looked at it and then at her—at her intense little face and worn, once nice clothes.

“Bless us! no,” she answered. “Did you find it?”

“Goodness, no,” she replied. “Did you find it?”

“Yes,” said Sara. “In the gutter.”

“Yes,” Sara said. “In the gutter.”

“Keep it, then,” said the woman. “It may have been there for a week, and goodness knows who lost it. You could never find out.”

“Keep it, then,” said the woman. “It might have been there for a week, and who knows who lost it. You could never find out.”

“I know that,” said Sara, “but I thought I would ask you.”

“I know that,” said Sara, “but I thought I’d ask you.”

“Not many would,” said the woman, looking puzzled and interested and good-natured all at once.

“Not many would,” said the woman, looking confused, intrigued, and friendly all at the same time.

“Do you want to buy something?” she added, as she saw Sara glance at the buns.[169]

“Do you want to buy something?” she added, noticing Sara looking at the buns.[169]

“Four buns, if you please,” said Sara. “Those at a penny each.”

“Four buns, if you please,” said Sara. “Those are a penny each.”

The woman went to the window and put some in a paper bag.

The woman went to the window and put some into a paper bag.

Sara noticed that she put in six.

Sara noticed that she put in six.

“I said four, if you please,” she explained. “I have only fourpence.”

“I said four, if you don’t mind,” she explained. “I have only four pence.”

“I’ll throw in two for makeweight,” said the woman, with her good-natured look. “I dare say you can eat them sometime. Aren’t you hungry?”

“I’ll add two more for good measure,” said the woman, with her friendly expression. “I bet you can eat them later. Aren’t you hungry?”

A mist rose before Sara’s eyes.

A fog appeared before Sara’s eyes.

“Yes,” she answered. “I am very hungry, and I am much obliged to you for your kindness; and”—she was going to add—“there is a child outside who is hungrier than I am.” But just at that moment two or three customers came in at once, and each one seemed in a hurry, so she could only thank the woman again and go out.

“Yes,” she replied. “I’m really hungry, and I appreciate your kindness; and”—she was about to add—“there’s a kid outside who’s even hungrier than I am.” But just then, two or three customers walked in at the same time, and they all seemed to be in a hurry, so she could only thank the woman again and leave.

The beggar girl was still huddled up in the corner.
The homeless girl was still curled up in the corner.

The beggar girl was still huddled up in the corner of the step. She looked frightful in her wet and dirty rags. She was staring straight before her with a stupid look of suffering, and Sara saw her suddenly draw the back of her roughened black hand across her eyes to rub away the tears which seemed to have surprised her by forcing their way from under her lids. She was muttering to herself.

The beggar girl was still curled up in the corner of the step. She looked terrible in her soaked and filthy rags. She was staring blankly ahead with a foolish expression of pain, and Sara noticed her suddenly wipe the back of her rough black hand across her eyes to brush away the tears that seemed to have caught her off guard as they spilled from under her eyelids. She was mumbling to herself.

Sara opened the paper bag and took out one of the hot buns, which had already warmed her own cold hands a little.

Sara opened the paper bag and took out one of the hot buns, which had already warmed her cold hands a bit.

“See,” she said, putting the bun in the ragged lap, “this is nice and hot. Eat it, and you will not feel so hungry.”[170]

“Look,” she said, placing the bun in the worn lap, “this is nice and hot. Eat it, and you won’t feel so hungry.”[170]

The child started and stared up at her, as if such sudden, amazing good luck almost frightened her; then she snatched up the bun and began to cram it into her mouth with great wolfish bites.

The child jumped and looked up at her, as if the unexpected and incredible good fortune nearly scared her; then she grabbed the bun and started shoving it into her mouth with big, greedy bites.

“Oh, my! Oh, my!” Sara heard her say hoarsely, in wild delight. “Oh, my!

“Oh, my! Oh, my!” Sara heard her say hoarsely, in wild delight. “Oh, my!

Sara took out three more buns and put them down.

Sara took out three more buns and placed them down.

The sound in the hoarse, ravenous voice was awful.

The sound in the rough, hungry voice was terrible.

“She is hungrier than I am,” she said to herself. “She’s starving.” But her hand trembled when she put down the fourth bun. “I’m not starving,” she said—and she put down the fifth.

“She’s hungrier than I am,” she said to herself. “She’s starving.” But her hand shook when she put down the fourth bun. “I’m not starving,” she said—and she put down the fifth.

The little ravening London savage was still snatching and devouring when she turned away. She was too ravenous to give any thanks, even if she had ever been taught politeness—which she had not. She was only a poor little wild animal.

The little wild girl from London was still grabbing and eating when she turned away. She was too hungry to say thanks, even if she had ever learned to be polite—which she hadn’t. She was just a poor little wild animal.

“Good-by,” said Sara.

"Goodbye," said Sara.

When she reached the other side of the street she looked back. The child had a bun in each hand and had stopped in the middle of a bite to watch her. Sara gave her a little nod, and the child, after another stare,—a curious lingering stare,—jerked her shaggy head in response, and until Sara was out of sight she did not take another bite or even finish the one she had begun.

When she got to the other side of the street, she looked back. The child had a bun in each hand and had paused mid-bite to watch her. Sara gave her a small nod, and the child, after another curious and lingering stare, jerked her messy head in response. Until Sara was out of sight, she didn't take another bite or even finish the one she had started.

At that moment the baker-woman looked out of her shop window.

At that moment, the baker woman glanced out of her shop window.

“Well, I never!” she exclaimed. “If that young un hasn’t given her buns to a beggar child! It wasn’t because[171] she didn’t want them, either. Well, well, she looked hungry enough. I’d give something to know what she did it for.”

“Well, I can't believe it!” she exclaimed. “That young one has actually given her buns to a homeless kid! It’s not because[171] she didn’t want them, either. Well, well, she looked hungry enough. I’d love to know why she did that.”

She stood behind her window for a few moments and pondered. Then her curiosity got the better of her. She went to the door and spoke to the beggar child.

She stood behind her window for a few moments and thought. Then her curiosity took over. She went to the door and talked to the beggar child.

“Who gave you those buns?” she asked her.

“Who gave you those buns?” she asked her.

The child nodded her head toward Sara’s vanishing figure.

The child nodded her head toward Sara’s disappearing figure.

“What did she say?” inquired the woman.

“What did she say?” asked the woman.

“Axed me if I was ’ungry,” replied the hoarse voice.

“Asked me if I was hungry,” replied the hoarse voice.

“What did you say?”

"What did you say?"

“Said I was jist.”

"Said I was just."

“And then she came in and got the buns, and gave them to you, did she?”

“And then she came in and grabbed the buns and handed them to you, right?”

The child nodded.

The kid nodded.

“How many?”

"How many?"

“Five.”

"5."

The woman thought it over.

The woman thought about it.

“Left just one for herself,” she said in a low voice. “And she could have eaten the whole six—I saw it in her eyes.”

“Left just one for herself,” she said quietly. “And she could have eaten all six—I could see it in her eyes.”

She looked after the little draggled far-away figure and felt more disturbed in her usually comfortable mind than she had felt for many a day.

She watched the small, shabby figure in the distance and felt more unsettled in her normally calm mind than she had in a long time.

“I wish she hadn’t gone so quick,” she said. “I’m blest if she shouldn’t have had a dozen.” Then she turned to the child.

“I wish she hadn’t left so soon,” she said. “I swear she could’ve had a dozen.” Then she turned to the child.

“Are you hungry yet?” she said.[172]

“Are you hungry yet?” she asked.[172]

“I’m allus hungry,” was the answer, “but ’tain’t as bad as it was.”

“I’m always hungry,” was the answer, “but it’s not as bad as it used to be.”

“Come in here,” said the woman, and she held open the shop door.

“Come in here,” said the woman, and she held the shop door open.

The child got up and shuffled in. To be invited into a warm place full of bread seemed an incredible thing. She did not know what was going to happen. She did not care, even.

The child got up and shuffled in. Being invited into a warm place filled with bread felt like an amazing thing. She had no idea what was going to happen. She didn’t even care.

“Get yourself warm,” said the woman, pointing to a fire in the tiny back room. “And look here; when you are hard up for a bit of bread, you can come in here and ask for it. I’m blest if I won’t give it to you for that young one’s sake.”

“Warm up a bit,” the woman said, pointing to a fire in the small back room. “And listen; if you ever need some bread, you can come in here and ask for it. I swear I’ll give it to you for that young one’s sake.”

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

Sara found some comfort in her remaining bun. At all events, it was very hot, and it was better than nothing. As she walked along she broke off small pieces and ate them slowly to make them last longer.

Sara found some comfort in her remaining bun. Anyway, it was really hot, and it was better than nothing. As she walked along, she broke off small pieces and ate them slowly to make them last longer.

“Suppose it was a magic bun,” she said, “and a bite was as much as a whole dinner. I should be overeating myself if I went on like this.”

“Imagine it was a magical bun,” she said, “and one bite was as filling as an entire dinner. I’d be overdoing it if I kept this up.”

It was dark when she reached the square where the Select Seminary was situated. The lights in the houses were all lighted. The blinds were not yet drawn in the windows of the room where she nearly always caught glimpses of members of the Large Family. Frequently at this hour she could see the gentleman she called Mr. Montmorency sitting in a big chair, with a small swarm round him, talking, laughing, perching on the arms of his seat or on his[173] knees or leaning against them. This evening the swarm was about him, but he was not seated. On the contrary, there was a good deal of excitement going on. It was evident that a journey was to be taken, and it was Mr. Montmorency who was to take it. A brougham stood before the door, and a big portmanteau had been strapped upon it. The children were dancing about, chattering and hanging on to their father. The pretty rosy mother was standing near him, talking as if she was asking final questions. Sara paused a moment to see the little ones lifted up and kissed and the bigger ones bent over and kissed also.

It was dark when she arrived at the square where the Select Seminary was located. The lights in the houses were all on. The blinds weren’t drawn yet in the room where she often caught glimpses of the members of the Large Family. Usually, at this hour, she could see the man she called Mr. Montmorency sitting in a big chair, surrounded by a bunch of kids, talking, laughing, and sitting on the arms of his chair or on his knees or leaning against him. This evening, the kids were around him, but he wasn’t sitting down. Instead, there was a lot of excitement happening. It was clear that a trip was about to happen, and Mr. Montmorency was the one going. A carriage was parked in front of the door, and a large suitcase was strapped to it. The kids were bouncing around, chatting, and clinging to their dad. The pretty, rosy mother was standing nearby, talking as if she were asking final questions. Sara paused for a moment to watch the little ones being lifted up and kissed, and the bigger ones getting kissed too.

“I wonder if he will stay away long,” she thought. “The portmanteau is rather big. Oh, dear, how they will miss him! I shall miss him myself—even though he doesn’t know I am alive.”

“I wonder if he’ll be gone for long,” she thought. “The suitcase is pretty big. Oh, I can just imagine how they’ll miss him! I’ll miss him too—even if he doesn’t know I exist.”

When the door opened she moved away,—remembering the sixpence,—but she saw the traveller come out and stand against the background of the warmly lighted hall, the older children still hovering about him.

When the door opened, she stepped back—remembering the sixpence—but she saw the traveler come out and stand against the backdrop of the warmly lit hall, with the older kids still lingering around him.

“Will Moscow be covered with snow?” said the little girl Janet. “Will there be ice everywhere?”

“Will Moscow be covered in snow?” asked the little girl Janet. “Will there be ice everywhere?”

“Shall you drive in a drosky?” cried another. “Shall you see the Czar?”

“Are you going to take a cab?” shouted another. “Are you going to see the Czar?”

“I will write and tell you all about it,” he answered, laughing. “And I will send you pictures of muzhiks and things. Run into the house. It is a hideous damp night. I would rather stay with you than go to Moscow. Good night! Good night, duckies! God bless you!” And he ran down the steps and jumped into the brougham.[174]

“I'll write and tell you everything,” he replied, laughing. “And I'll send you pictures of peasants and stuff. Hurry back inside. It’s a terrible damp night. I’d prefer to stay with you than go to Moscow. Good night! Good night, darlings! God bless you!” And he dashed down the steps and hopped into the carriage.[174]

“If you find the little girl, give her our love,” shouted Guy Clarence, jumping up and down on the door-mat.

“If you find the little girl, send her our love,” shouted Guy Clarence, jumping up and down on the doormat.

Then they went in and shut the door.

Then they went inside and closed the door.

“Did you see,” said Janet to Nora, as they went back to the room—“the little-girl-who-is-not-a-beggar was passing? She looked all cold and wet, and I saw her turn her head over her shoulder and look at us. Mamma says her clothes always look as if they had been given her by some one who was quite rich—some one who only let her have them because they were too shabby to wear. The people at the school always send her out on errands on the horridest days and nights there are.”

“Did you see,” Janet said to Nora as they walked back into the room, “the little girl who isn’t a beggar? She looked so cold and wet, and I saw her glance back at us over her shoulder. Mom says her clothes always look like they were given to her by someone really wealthy—someone who only let her have them because they were too worn out to wear. The people at school always send her out on errands on the worst days and nights.”

Sara crossed the square to Miss Minchin’s area steps, feeling faint and shaky.

Sara crossed the square to Miss Minchin’s front steps, feeling weak and unsteady.

“I wonder who the little girl is,” she thought—“the little girl he is going to look for.”

“I wonder who the little girl is,” she thought—“the little girl he’s going to look for.”

And she went down the area steps, lugging her basket and finding it very heavy indeed, as the father of the Large Family drove quickly on his way to the station to take the train which was to carry him to Moscow, where he was to make his best efforts to search for the lost little daughter of Captain Crewe.

And she went down the steps in the area, carrying her basket and finding it really heavy, as the father of the Large Family hurried on his way to the station to catch the train that would take him to Moscow, where he would do his best to look for Captain Crewe's missing little daughter.


CHAPTER XIV
WHAT MELCHISEDEC HEARD AND SAW

On this very afternoon, while Sara was out, a strange thing happened in the attic. Only Melchisedec saw and heard it; and he was so much alarmed and mystified that he scuttled back to his hole and hid there, and really quaked and trembled as he peeped out furtively and with great caution to watch what was going on.

On this very afternoon, while Sara was out, a strange thing happened in the attic. Only Melchisedec saw and heard it; and he was so alarmed and confused that he scurried back to his hiding spot and hid there, truly shaking and trembling as he peeked out cautiously and with great care to see what was happening.

The attic had been very still all the day after Sara had left it in the early morning. The stillness had only been broken by the pattering of the rain upon the slates and the skylight. Melchisedec had, in fact, found it rather dull; and when the rain ceased to patter and perfect silence reigned, he decided to come out and reconnoitre, though experience taught him that Sara would not return for some time. He had been rambling and sniffing about, and had just found a totally unexpected and unexplained crumb left from his last meal, when his attention was attracted by a sound on the roof. He stopped to listen with a palpitating heart. The sound suggested that something was moving on the roof. It was approaching the skylight; it reached the skylight. The skylight was being mysteriously opened. A dark face peered into the attic; then another[176] face appeared behind it, and both looked in with signs of caution and interest. Two men were outside on the roof, and were making silent preparations to enter through the skylight itself. One was Ram Dass, and the other was a young man who was the Indian gentleman’s secretary; but of course Melchisedec did not know this. He only knew that the men were invading the silence and privacy of the attic; and as the one with the dark face let himself down through the aperture with such lightness and dexterity that he did not make the slightest sound, Melchisedec turned tail and fled precipitately back to his hole. He was frightened to death. He had ceased to be timid with Sara, and knew she would never throw anything but crumbs, and would never make any sound other than the soft, low, coaxing whistling; but strange men were dangerous things to remain near. He lay close and flat near the entrance of his home, just managing to peep through the crack with a bright, alarmed eye. How much he understood of the talk he heard I am not in the least able to say; but, even if he had understood it all, he would probably have remained greatly mystified.

The attic had been very quiet all day after Sara had left early in the morning. The silence was only broken by the sound of rain hitting the slates and the skylight. Melchisedec found it pretty dull, and when the rain stopped and there was complete silence, he decided to poke around, even though he knew Sara wouldn't be back for a while. He was wandering and sniffing around when he unexpectedly found a crumb left from his last meal. Just then, he heard a noise on the roof. He paused to listen with a racing heart. The sound suggested something was moving on the roof and it was coming closer to the skylight. Then, he saw the skylight being opened. A dark face peeked into the attic, followed by another face behind it, both showing caution and curiosity. Two men were outside on the roof, quietly preparing to enter through the skylight. One was Ram Dass, and the other was a young man who was the Indian gentleman’s secretary, although Melchisedec didn’t know that. He only knew that these men were invading the quiet and privacy of the attic. As the man with the dark face climbed through the opening with such lightness that he made no sound, Melchisedec turned and fled back to his hiding spot. He was terrified. He wasn't scared of Sara anymore, knowing she would only toss crumbs and wouldn’t make any noise except for soft, coaxing whistling; but strange men were definitely something to avoid. He lay close and flat by the entrance of his home, just managing to peek through the crack with a bright, alarmed eye. How much he understood of the conversation he heard, I can't say; but even if he had understood it all, he would probably still be very confused.

The secretary, who was light and young, slipped through the skylight as noiselessly as Ram Dass had done; and he caught a last glimpse of Melchisedec’s vanishing tail.

The young, nimble secretary slipped through the skylight as quietly as Ram Dass had; he caught a final glimpse of Melchisedec's disappearing tail.

“Was that a rat?” he asked Ram Dass in a whisper.

“Was that a rat?” he whispered to Ram Dass.

“Yes; a rat, Sahib,” answered Ram Dass, also whispering. “There are many in the walls.”

“Yes, a rat, sir,” Ram Dass replied, also whispering. “There are plenty in the walls.”

“Ugh!” exclaimed the young man; “it is a wonder the child is not terrified of them.”[177]

“Ugh!” the young man exclaimed; “it’s a wonder the kid isn’t scared of them.”[177]

Ram Dass made a gesture with his hands. He also smiled respectfully. He was in this place as the intimate exponent of Sara, though she had only spoken to him once.

Ram Dass gestured with his hands and smiled respectfully. He was in this place as Sara's close representative, even though she had only spoken to him once.

“The child is the little friend of all things, Sahib,” he answered. “She is not as other children. I see her when she does not see me. I slip across the slates and look at her many nights to see that she is safe. I watch her from my window when she does not know I am near. She stands on the table there and looks out at the sky as if it spoke to her. The sparrows come at her call. The rat she has fed and tamed in her loneliness. The poor slave of the house comes to her for comfort. There is a little child who comes to her in secret; there is one older who worships her and would listen to her forever if she might. This I have seen when I have crept across the roof. By the mistress of the house—who is an evil woman—she is treated like a pariah; but she has the bearing of a child who is of the blood of kings!”

“The child is the little friend of all things, Sir,” he replied. “She’s not like other kids. I see her when she doesn’t see me. I sneak across the roof and watch her many nights to make sure she’s safe. I keep an eye on her from my window when she doesn’t know I’m nearby. She stands on that table and gazes at the sky as if it’s talking to her. The sparrows come when she calls. The rat she has fed and trained in her solitude. The poor servant of the house comes to her for comfort. There’s a little kid who visits her secretly; there’s someone older who adores her and would listen to her forever if she wanted. This I have seen when I've crept across the roof. By the lady of the house—who is a wicked woman—she is treated like an outcast; but she carries herself like a child of royal blood!”

“You seem to know a great deal about her,” the secretary said.

“You seem to know a lot about her,” the secretary said.

“All her life each day I know,” answered Ram Dass. “Her going out I know, and her coming in; her sadness and her poor joys; her coldness and her hunger. I know when she sits alone until midnight, learning from her books; I know when her secret friends steal to her and she is happier—as children can be, even in the midst of poverty—because they come and she may laugh and talk with them in whispers. If she were ill I should know, and I would come and serve her if it might be done.”[178]

“All her life, I know,” replied Ram Dass. “I know when she goes out and when she comes back; her sadness and her little joys; her coldness and her hunger. I know when she sits alone until midnight, studying her books; I know when her secret friends sneak in to see her, and she feels happier—like children can, even in the middle of poverty—because they come over and she can laugh and talk with them quietly. If she were sick, I would know, and I would come and help her if I could.”[178]

“You are sure no one comes near this place but herself, and that she will not return and surprise us. She would be frightened if she found us here, and the Sahib Carrisford’s plan would be spoiled.”

"You’re certain that no one comes close to this place except for her, and that she won’t come back and catch us. She would be scared if she found us here, and Sahib Carrisford’s plan would be ruined."

Ram Dass crossed noiselessly to the door and stood close to it.

Ram Dass quietly walked over to the door and stood right next to it.

“None mount here but herself, Sahib,” he said. “She has gone out with her basket and may be gone for hours. If I stand here I can hear any step before it reaches the last flight of the stairs.”

“None come up here but her, sir,” he said. “She’s gone out with her basket and could be gone for hours. If I stay here, I can hear anyone approach before they reach the last flight of stairs.”

The secretary took a pencil and a tablet from his breast pocket.

The secretary pulled out a pencil and a notepad from his front pocket.

“Keep your ears open,” he said; and he began to walk slowly and softly round the miserable little room, making rapid notes on his tablet as he looked at things.

“Stay alert,” he said; and he started to walk slowly and quietly around the depressing little room, making quick notes on his tablet as he observed things.

First he went to the narrow bed. He pressed his hand upon the mattress and uttered an exclamation.

First, he went to the narrow bed. He pressed his hand against the mattress and let out a surprised sound.

“As hard as a stone,” he said. “That will have to be altered some day when she is out. A special journey can be made to bring it across. It cannot be done to-night.” He lifted the covering and examined the one thin pillow.

“As hard as a rock,” he said. “That’s going to have to change someday when she’s gone. A special trip can be made to bring it over. It can’t be done tonight.” He lifted the covering and looked at the one thin pillow.

“Coverlet dingy and worn, blanket thin, sheets patched and ragged,” he said. “What a bed for a child to sleep in—and in a house which calls itself respectable! There has not been a fire in that grate for many a day,” glancing at the rusty fireplace.

“Coverlet dirty and worn, blanket thin, sheets patched and ragged,” he said. “What a bed for a child to sleep in—especially in a house that claims to be respectable! There hasn’t been a fire in that fireplace for ages,” he said, looking at the rusty hearth.

“Never since I have seen it,” said Ram Dass. “The mistress of the house is not one who remembers that another than herself may be cold.”[179]

“Never since I have seen it,” said Ram Dass. “The person in charge of the house doesn’t realize that someone other than herself might be cold.”[179]

The secretary was writing quickly on his tablet. He looked up from it as he tore off a leaf and slipped it into his breast pocket.

The secretary was typing fast on his tablet. He glanced up as he ripped off a sheet and tucked it into his jacket pocket.

“It is a strange way of doing the thing,” he said. “Who planned it?”

“It’s a strange way of doing this,” he said. “Who came up with it?”

Ram Dass made a modestly apologetic obeisance.

Ram Dass gave a polite nod.

“It is true that the first thought was mine, Sahib,” he said; “though it was naught but a fancy. I am fond of this child; we are both lonely. It is her way to relate her visions to her secret friends. Being sad one night, I lay close to the open skylight and listened. The vision she related told what this miserable room might be if it had comforts in it. She seemed to see it as she talked, and she grew cheered and warmed as she spoke. Then she came to this fancy; and the next day, the Sahib being ill and wretched, I told him of the thing to amuse him. It seemed then but a dream, but it pleased the Sahib. To hear of the child’s doings gave him entertainment. He became interested in her and asked questions. At last he began to please himself with the thought of making her visions real things.”

“It’s true that the first idea was mine, Sir,” he said; “though it was just a thought. I care for this child; we’re both alone. She has a way of sharing her visions with her secret friends. One night, feeling sad, I lay close to the open skylight and listened. The vision she described showed what this miserable room could be like if it had some comforts. She seemed to see it as she spoke, and she grew happier and warmer as she talked. Then she came up with this idea; and the next day, since the Sir was sick and feeling miserable, I told him about it to cheer him up. At that time, it seemed just like a dream, but it made the Sir happy. Hearing about the child’s ideas entertained him. He became curious about her and asked questions. Eventually, he started to enjoy the thought of making her visions come true.”

“You think that it can be done while she sleeps? Suppose she awakened,” suggested the secretary; and it was evident that whatsoever the plan referred to was, it had caught and pleased his fancy as well as the Sahib Carrisford’s.

“You think it can be done while she’s sleeping? What if she wakes up?” the secretary suggested, and it was clear that whatever the plan was, it had captured and intrigued him just as much as it had Sahib Carrisford.

“I can move as if my feet were of velvet,” Ram Dass replied; “and children sleep soundly—even the unhappy ones. I could have entered this room in the night many times, and without causing her to turn upon her pillow.[180] If the other bearer passes to me the things through the window, I can do all and she will not stir. When she awakens she will think a magician has been here.”

“I can move like I have velvet feet,” Ram Dass replied; “and kids sleep deeply—even the ones who are unhappy. I could have quietly entered this room many times at night without making her turn on her pillow.[180] If the other bearer hands me things through the window, I can do everything, and she won’t even notice. When she wakes up, she’ll think a magician has been here.”

He smiled as if his heart warmed under his white robe, and the secretary smiled back at him.

He smiled like his heart was warming up under his white robe, and the secretary smiled back at him.

“It will be like a story from the ‘Arabian Nights,’” he said. “Only an Oriental could have planned it. It does not belong to London fogs.”

“It will be like a story from the ‘Arabian Nights,’” he said. “Only someone from the East could have come up with it. It doesn't fit with the London fog.”

They did not remain very long, to the great relief of Melchisedec, who, as he probably did not comprehend their conversation, felt their movements and whispers ominous. The young secretary seemed interested in everything. He wrote down things about the floor, the fireplace, the broken footstool, the old table, the walls—which last he touched with his hand again and again, seeming much pleased when he found that a number of old nails had been driven in various places.

They didn’t stay for long, much to Melchisedec’s relief. He likely didn’t understand their conversation and found their movements and whispers unsettling. The young secretary was interested in everything. He took notes about the floor, the fireplace, the broken footstool, the old table, and the walls—touching the walls repeatedly and looking pleased when he discovered several old nails driven into different spots.

“You can hang things on them,” he said.

“You can hang stuff on them,” he said.

Ram Dass smiled mysteriously.

Ram Dass smiled enigmatically.

“Yesterday, when she was out,” he said, “I entered, bringing with me small, sharp nails which can be pressed into the wall without blows from a hammer. I placed many in the plaster where I may need them. They are ready.”

“Yesterday, when she was out,” he said, “I came in with some small, sharp nails that can be pushed into the wall without needing a hammer. I put a bunch in the plaster where I might need them. They’re all set.”

The Indian gentleman’s secretary stood still and looked round him as he thrust his tablets back into his pocket.

The Indian gentleman’s secretary paused and glanced around as he shoved his tablets back into his pocket.

“I think I have made notes enough; we can go now,” he said. “The Sahib Carrisford has a warm heart. It is a thousand pities that he has not found the lost child.”[181]

“I think I've taken enough notes; we can go now,” he said. “Mr. Carrisford has a kind heart. It's a real shame he hasn't found the lost child.”[181]

“If he should find her his strength would be restored to him,” said Ram Dass. “His God may lead her to him yet.”

“If he finds her, his strength will be restored,” said Ram Dass. “His God might still bring her to him.”

Then they slipped through the skylight as noiselessly as they had entered it. And, after he was quite sure they had gone, Melchisedec was greatly relieved, and in the course of a few minutes felt it safe to emerge from his hole again and scuffle about in the hope that even such alarming human beings as these might have chanced to carry crumbs in their pockets and drop one or two of them.

Then they quietly slipped out through the skylight just as silently as they had gotten in. Once Melchisedec was sure they had left, he felt a huge sense of relief, and after a few minutes, he felt it was safe to crawl out of his hiding spot and scurry around, hoping that even these frightening humans might have happened to carry some crumbs in their pockets and drop a few.


CHAPTER XV
THE MAGIC

When Sara had passed the house next door she had seen Ram Dass closing the shutters, and caught her glimpse of this room also.

When Sara walked past the house next door, she saw Ram Dass shutting the shutters and caught a glimpse of this room too.

“It is a long time since I saw a nice place from the inside,” was the thought which crossed her mind.

“It’s been a long time since I saw a nice place from the inside,” was the thought that crossed her mind.

There was the usual bright fire glowing in the grate, and the Indian gentleman was sitting before it. His head was resting in his hand, and he looked as lonely and unhappy as ever.

There was the usual bright fire glowing in the fireplace, and the Indian gentleman was sitting in front of it. His head was resting in his hand, and he looked as lonely and unhappy as ever.

“Poor man!” said Sara; “I wonder what you are supposing.”

“Poor man!” said Sara; “I wonder what you think.”

And this was what he was “supposing” at that very moment.

And this was what he was "thinking" at that very moment.

“Suppose,” he was thinking, “suppose—even if Carmichael traces the people to Moscow—the little girl they took from Madame Pascal’s school in Paris is not the one we are in search of. Suppose she proves to be quite a different child. What steps shall I take next?”

“Let’s say,” he was thinking, “let’s say—even if Carmichael tracks the people down to Moscow—the little girl they took from Madame Pascal’s school in Paris is not the one we’re looking for. What if she turns out to be a completely different child? What should I do next?”

When Sara went into the house she met Miss Minchin, who had come down-stairs to scold the cook.

When Sara walked into the house, she ran into Miss Minchin, who had come downstairs to reprimand the cook.

“Where have you wasted your time?” she demanded. “You have been out for hours.”[183]

“Where have you been wasting your time?” she asked. “You’ve been gone for hours.”[183]

“It was so wet and muddy,” Sara answered, “it was hard to walk, because my shoes were so bad and slipped about.”

“It was so wet and muddy,” Sara replied, “it was hard to walk because my shoes were so bad and kept slipping.”

“Make no excuses,” said Miss Minchin, “and tell no falsehoods.”

“Don’t make excuses,” said Miss Minchin, “and don’t tell any lies.”

Sara went in to the cook. The cook had received a severe lecture and was in a fearful temper as a result. She was only too rejoiced to have some one to vent her rage on, and Sara was a convenience, as usual.

Sara went in to see the cook. The cook had just gotten a harsh reprimand and was in a really bad mood because of it. She was more than happy to have someone to take her anger out on, and Sara was an easy target, as always.

“Why didn’t you stay all night?” she snapped.

“Why didn’t you stay the whole night?” she snapped.

Sara laid her purchases on the table.

Sara placed her purchases on the table.

“Here are the things,” she said.

“Here are the things,” she said.

The cook looked them over, grumbling. She was in a very savage humor indeed.

The cook glanced at them, grumbling. She was in a really bad mood.

“May I have something to eat?” Sara asked rather faintly.

“Can I have something to eat?” Sara asked weakly.

“Tea’s over and done with,” was the answer. “Did you expect me to keep it hot for you?”

“Tea’s finished,” was the reply. “Did you think I was going to keep it hot for you?”

Sara stood silent for a second.

Sara stood quiet for a moment.

“I had no dinner,” she said next, and her voice was quite low. She made it low because she was afraid it would tremble.

“I didn’t have any dinner,” she said next, and her voice was pretty quiet. She kept it low because she was worried it would shake.

“There’s some bread in the pantry,” said the cook. “That’s all you’ll get at this time of day.”

“There’s some bread in the pantry,” said the cook. “That’s all you’ll get at this time of day.”

Sara went and found the bread. It was old and hard and dry. The cook was in too vicious a humor to give her anything to eat with it. It was always safe and easy to vent her spite on Sara. Really, it was hard for the child to climb the three long flights of stairs leading to her attic.[184] She often found them long and steep when she was tired; but to-night it seemed as if she would never reach the top. Several times she was obliged to stop to rest. When she reached the top landing she was glad to see the glimmer of a light coming from under her door. That meant that Ermengarde had managed to creep up to pay her a visit. There was some comfort in that. It was better than to go into the room alone and find it empty and desolate. The mere presence of plump, comfortable Ermengarde, wrapped in her red shawl, would warm it a little.

Sara went to find the bread. It was old, hard, and dry. The cook was in too bad of a mood to give her anything to eat with it. It was always easy to take her anger out on Sara. Honestly, it was tough for the girl to climb the three long flights of stairs up to her attic. She often found them long and steep when she was tired, but tonight it felt like she'd never reach the top. Several times she had to stop to catch her breath. When she finally reached the top landing, she was happy to see a light flickering under her door. That meant Ermengarde had managed to sneak up to visit her. There was some comfort in that. It was better than going into the room alone and finding it empty and gloomy. Just the presence of plump, cozy Ermengarde, wrapped in her red shawl, would make the place feel a bit warmer. [184]

Yes; there Ermengarde was when she opened the door. She was sitting in the middle of the bed, with her feet tucked safely under her. She had never become intimate with Melchisedec and his family, though they rather fascinated her. When she found herself alone in the attic she always preferred to sit on the bed until Sara arrived. She had, in fact, on this occasion had time to become rather nervous, because Melchisedec had appeared and sniffed about a good deal, and once had made her utter a repressed squeal by sitting up on his hind legs and, while he looked at her, sniffing pointedly in her direction.

Yes; there Ermengarde was when she opened the door. She was sitting in the middle of the bed, with her feet tucked safely under her. She had never really gotten close to Melchisedec and his family, though they intrigued her. When she found herself alone in the attic, she always preferred to sit on the bed until Sara arrived. In fact, on this occasion, she had time to feel rather nervous because Melchisedec had shown up and sniffed around a lot, and once he had made her stifle a scream by sitting up on his hind legs and sniffing pointedly in her direction while looking at her.

“Oh, Sara,” she cried out, “I am glad you have come. Melchy would sniff about so. I tried to coax him to go back, but he wouldn’t for such a long time. I like him, you know; but it does frighten me when he sniffs right at me. Do you think he ever would jump?”

“Oh, Sara,” she exclaimed, “I am so glad you’re here. Melchy would sniff around like that. I tried to get him to go back, but he wouldn’t for a long time. I like him, you know; but it really scares me when he sniffs right at me. Do you think he would ever would jump?”

“No,” answered Sara.

“No,” Sara replied.

Ermengarde crawled forward on the bed to look at her.

Ermengarde crawled forward on the bed to check her out.

“You do look tired, Sara,” she said; “you are quite pale.”[185]

“You do look tired, Sara,” she said; “you’re looking pretty pale.”[185]

“I am tired,” said Sara, dropping on to the lop-sided footstool. “Oh, there’s Melchisedec, poor thing. He’s come to ask for his supper.”

“I am tired,” said Sara, dropping onto the wonky footstool. “Oh, there’s Melchisedec, poor thing. He’s come to ask for his dinner.”

Melchisedec had come out of his hole as if he had been listening for her footstep. Sara was quite sure he knew it. He came forward with an affectionate, expectant expression as Sara put her hand in her pocket and turned it inside out, shaking her head.

Melchisedec had emerged from his hiding place as if he had been waiting for her to arrive. Sara was certain he was aware of it. He approached her with a warm, hopeful look as Sara reached into her pocket and flipped it inside out, shaking her head.

“I’m very sorry,” she said. “I haven’t one crumb left. Go home, Melchisedec, and tell your wife there was nothing in my pocket. I’m afraid I forgot because the cook and Miss Minchin were so cross.”

“I’m really sorry,” she said. “I don’t have even one crumb left. Go home, Melchisedec, and tell your wife there was nothing in my pocket. I’m afraid I forgot because the cook and Miss Minchin were so angry.”

Melchisedec seemed to understand. He shuffled resignedly, if not contentedly, back to his home.

Melchisedec seemed to get it. He walked back home, a bit defeated, if not entirely unhappy.

“I did not expect to see you to-night, Ermie,” Sara said.

“I didn’t expect to see you tonight, Ermie,” Sara said.

Ermengarde hugged herself in the red shawl.

Ermengarde wrapped herself in the red shawl.

“Miss Amelia has gone out to spend the night with her old aunt,” she explained. “No one else ever comes and looks into the bedrooms after we are in bed. I could stay here until morning if I wanted to.”

“Miss Amelia has gone out to spend the night with her old aunt,” she explained. “No one else ever comes and looks into the bedrooms after we’re in bed. I could stay here until morning if I wanted to.”

She pointed toward the table under the skylight. Sara had not looked toward it as she came in. A number of books were piled upon it. Ermengarde’s gesture was a dejected one.

She pointed to the table under the skylight. Sara hadn't looked at it when she came in. A bunch of books were stacked on it. Ermengarde's gesture was one of disappointment.

“Papa has sent me some more books, Sara,” she said. “There they are.”

“Dad sent me more books, Sara,” she said. “There they are.”

Sara looked round and got up at once. She ran to the table, and picking up the top volume, turned over its leaves quickly. For the moment she forgot her discomforts.[186]

Sara looked around and immediately got up. She ran to the table and quickly flipped through the pages of the top book. For the moment, she forgot her discomforts.[186]

“Ah,” she cried out, “how beautiful! Carlyle’s ‘French Revolution.’ I have so wanted to read that!”

“Ah,” she exclaimed, “how beautiful! Carlyle’s ‘French Revolution.’ I have so wanted to read that!”

“I haven’t,” said Ermengarde. “And papa will be so cross if I don’t. He’ll expect me to know all about it when I go home for the holidays. What shall I do?”

“I haven’t,” said Ermengarde. “And dad will be so mad if I don’t. He’ll expect me to know all about it when I go home for the holidays. What should I do?”

Sara stopped turning over the leaves and looked at her with an excited flush on her cheeks.

Sara stopped flipping through the pages and looked at her with an excited blush on her cheeks.

“Look here,” she cried, “if you’ll lend me these books, I’ll read them—and tell you everything that’s in them afterward—and I’ll tell it so that you will remember it, too.”

“Look here,” she exclaimed, “if you let me borrow these books, I’ll read them—and I’ll share everything that’s in them afterward—and I’ll explain it so that you’ll remember it, too.”

“Oh, goodness!” exclaimed Ermengarde. “Do you think you can?”

“Oh my gosh!” exclaimed Ermengarde. “Do you think you can?”

“I know I can,” Sara answered. “The little ones always remember what I tell them.”

“I know I can,” Sara replied. “The little kids always remember what I say to them.”

“Sara,” said Ermengarde, hope gleaming in her round face, “if you’ll do that, and make me remember, I’ll—I’ll give you anything.”

“Sara,” Ermengarde said, a look of hope shining on her round face, “if you can do that and help me remember, I’ll—I’ll give you anything.”

“I don’t want you to give me anything,” said Sara. “I want your books—I want them!” And her eyes grew big, and her chest heaved.

“I don’t want you to give me anything,” said Sara. “I want your books—I want them!” And her eyes widened, and her chest rose and fell.

“Take them, then,” said Ermengarde. “I wish I wanted them—but I don’t. I’m not clever, and my father is, and he thinks I ought to be.”

“Take them, then,” said Ermengarde. “I wish I wanted them—but I don’t. I’m not smart, and my dad is, and he thinks I should be.”

Sara was opening one book after the other. “What are you going to tell your father?” she asked, a slight doubt dawning in her mind.

Sara was flipping through one book after another. “What are you going to tell your dad?” she asked, a hint of uncertainty creeping in her mind.

“Oh, he needn’t know,” answered Ermengarde. “He’ll think I’ve read them.”[187]

“Oh, he doesn’t need to know,” answered Ermengarde. “He’ll think I’ve read them.”[187]

Sara put down her book and shook her head slowly. “That’s almost like telling lies,” she said. “And lies—well, you see, they are not only wicked—they’re vulgar. Sometimes”—reflectively—“I’ve thought perhaps I might do something wicked,—I might suddenly fly into a rage and kill Miss Minchin, you know, when she was ill-treating me,—but I couldn’t be vulgar. Why can’t you tell your father I read them?”

Sara put down her book and shook her head slowly. “That’s kind of like lying,” she said. “And lying—well, you know, it’s not just wrong—it’s vulgar. Sometimes”—thinking for a moment—“I’ve thought maybe I could do something bad—I might suddenly lose it and hurt Miss Minchin, you know, when she was treating me poorly—but I couldn’t be vulgar. Why can’t you just tell your dad I read them?”

“He wants me to read them,” said Ermengarde, a little discouraged by this unexpected turn of affairs.

“He wants me to read them,” Ermengarde said, feeling a bit discouraged by this unexpected twist in events.

“He wants you to know what is in them,” said Sara. “And if I can tell it to you in an easy way and make you remember it, I should think he would like that.”

“He wants you to know what’s in them,” Sara said. “And if I can explain it to you in a simple way and help you remember it, I bet he’d appreciate that.”

“He’ll like it if I learn anything in any way,” said rueful Ermengarde. “You would if you were my father.”

“He’ll appreciate it if I learn anything in any way,” said regretful Ermengarde. “You would if you were my dad.”

“It’s not your fault that—” began Sara. She pulled herself up and stopped rather suddenly. She had been going to say, “It’s not your fault that you are stupid.”

“It’s not your fault that—” began Sara. She pulled herself up and stopped rather suddenly. She had been going to say, “It’s not your fault that you’re stupid.”

“That what?” Ermengarde asked.

"What?" Ermengarde asked.

“That you can’t learn things quickly,” amended Sara. “If you can’t, you can’t. If I can—why, I can; that’s all.”

“That you can’t learn things quickly,” Sara adjusted. “If you can’t, you can’t. If I can—well, I can; that’s all there is to it.”

She always felt very tender of Ermengarde, and tried not to let her feel too strongly the difference between being able to learn anything at once, and not being able to learn anything at all. As she looked at her plump face, one of her wise, old-fashioned thoughts came to her.

She always had a soft spot for Ermengarde and tried to ensure she didn’t feel too acutely the difference between being able to learn anything quickly and struggling to learn anything at all. As she looked at her round face, one of her wise, old-fashioned ideas popped into her head.

“Perhaps,” she said, “to be able to learn things quickly isn’t everything. To be kind is worth a great deal to other[188] people. If Miss Minchin knew everything on earth and was like what she is now, she’d still be a detestable thing, and everybody would hate her. Lots of clever people have done harm and have been wicked. Look at Robespierre—”

“Maybe,” she said, “being able to learn things quickly isn’t everything. Being kind means a lot to other people. If Miss Minchin knew everything in the world and was still like she is now, she’d still be a horrible person, and everyone would hate her. Many clever people have caused harm and have been evil. Look at Robespierre—”

She stopped and examined Ermengarde’s countenance, which was beginning to look bewildered. “Don’t you remember?” she demanded. “I told you about him not long ago. I believe you’ve forgotten.”

She paused and looked at Ermengarde’s face, which was starting to look confused. “Don’t you remember?” she asked. “I told you about him not too long ago. I think you’ve forgotten.”

“Well, I don’t remember all of it,” admitted Ermengarde.

“Well, I don’t remember all of it,” admitted Ermengarde.

“Well, you wait a minute,” said Sara, “and I’ll take off my wet things and wrap myself in the coverlet and tell you over again.”

“Well, hold on a minute,” Sara said, “and I’ll take off my wet clothes, wrap myself in the blanket, and tell you all over again.”

She took off her hat and coat and hung them on a nail against the wall, and she changed her wet shoes for an old pair of slippers. Then she jumped on the bed, and drawing the coverlet about her shoulders, sat with her arms round her knees.

She took off her hat and coat and hung them on a nail against the wall, then swapped her wet shoes for an old pair of slippers. After that, she jumped on the bed, pulled the blanket around her shoulders, and sat with her arms wrapped around her knees.

“Now, listen,” she said.

“Listen up,” she said.

She plunged into the gory records of the French Revolution, and told such stories of it that Ermengarde’s eyes grew round with alarm and she held her breath. But though she was rather terrified, there was a delightful thrill in listening, and she was not likely to forget Robespierre again, or to have any doubts about the Princesse de Lamballe.

She dove into the gruesome history of the French Revolution and shared such stories that Ermengarde's eyes widened in fear, and she caught her breath. But even though she was quite scared, there was an exciting rush in listening, and she was sure she wouldn't forget Robespierre again, or have any doubts about the Princesse de Lamballe.

“You know they put her head on a pike and danced round it,” Sara explained. “And she had beautiful floating blonde hair; and when I think of her, I never see her[189] head on her body, but always on a pike, with those furious people dancing and howling.”

“You know they put her head on a pike and danced around it,” Sara explained. “And she had beautiful, flowing blonde hair; and when I think of her, I never picture her head on her body, but always on a pike, with those angry people dancing and howling.”

It was agreed that Mr. St. John was to be told the plan they had made, and for the present the books were to be left in the attic.

It was decided that Mr. St. John would be informed about the plan they had created, and for now, the books were to be left in the attic.

“Now let’s tell each other things,” said Sara. “How are you getting on with your French lessons?”

“Now let's share what’s been going on,” said Sara. “How are your French lessons going?”

“Ever so much better since the last time I came up here and you explained the conjugations. Miss Minchin could not understand why I did my exercises so well that first morning.”

“It's so much better since the last time I came up here and you explained the conjugations. Miss Minchin couldn't understand why I did my exercises so well that first morning.”

Sara laughed a little and hugged her knees.

Sara chuckled a bit and hugged her knees.

“She doesn’t understand why Lottie is doing her sums so well,” she said; “but it is because she creeps up here, too, and I help her.” She glanced round the room. “The attic would be rather nice—if it wasn’t so dreadful,” she said, laughing again. “It’s a good place to pretend in.”

“She doesn’t get why Lottie is doing her math so well,” she said; “but it’s because she sneaks up here, too, and I help her.” She looked around the room. “The attic would be pretty nice—if it weren’t so awful,” she said, laughing again. “It’s a great spot to pretend in.”

The truth was that Ermengarde did not know anything of the sometimes almost unbearable side of life in the attic, and she had not a sufficiently vivid imagination to depict it for herself. On the rare occasions that she could reach Sara’s room she only saw that side of it which was made exciting by things which were “pretended” and stories which were told. Her visits partook of the character of adventures; and though sometimes Sara looked rather pale, and it was not to be denied that she had grown very thin, her proud little spirit would not admit of complaints. She had never confessed that at times she was almost ravenous with hunger, as she was to-night. She was growing rapidly,[190] and her constant walking and running about would have given her a keen appetite even if she had had abundant and regular meals of a much more nourishing nature than the unappetizing, inferior food snatched at such odd times as suited the kitchen convenience. She was growing used to a certain gnawing feeling in her young stomach.

The truth was that Ermengarde didn’t know anything about the sometimes almost unbearable side of life in the attic, and she didn’t have a vivid enough imagination to picture it for herself. On the rare occasions when she could visit Sara’s room, she only saw the exciting parts made thrilling by things that were “pretended” and stories that were told. Her visits felt like adventures; and although sometimes Sara looked a bit pale, and it was undeniable that she had become very thin, her proud little spirit wouldn’t allow her to complain. She had never admitted that at times she was almost starving with hunger, like she was tonight. She was growing quickly, [190] and her constant walking and running around would have given her a strong appetite even if she had had plenty of regular meals that were much more nourishing than the unappetizing, inferior food grabbed at whatever odd times suited the kitchen’s convenience. She was getting used to a certain gnawing feeling in her young stomach.

“I suppose soldiers feel like this when they are on a long and weary march,” she often said to herself. She liked the sound of the phrase, “long and weary march.” It made her feel rather like a soldier. She had also a quaint sense of being a hostess in the attic.

“I guess soldiers feel like this when they're on a long, exhausting march,” she often told herself. She liked the sound of the phrase, “long and exhausting march.” It made her feel somewhat like a soldier. She also had a charming sense of being a host in the attic.

“If I lived in a castle,” she argued, “and Ermengarde was the lady of another castle, and came to see me, with knights and squires and vassals riding with her, and pennons flying; when I heard the clarions sounding outside the drawbridge I should go down to receive her, and I should spread feasts in the banquet-hall and call in minstrels to sing and play and relate romances. When she comes into the attic I can’t spread feasts, but I can tell stories, and not let her know disagreeable things. I dare say poor chatelaines had to do that in times of famine, when their lands had been pillaged.” She was a proud, brave little chatelaine, and dispensed generously the one hospitality she could offer—the dreams she dreamed—the visions she saw—the imaginings which were her joy and comfort.

“If I lived in a castle,” she said, “and Ermengarde was the lady of another castle and came to visit me with knights and squires and vassals riding with her, and banners flying; when I heard the trumpets sounding outside the drawbridge, I would go down to greet her, and I would host feasts in the banquet hall and invite musicians to sing, play, and tell stories. When she comes into the attic, I can’t host feasts, but I can tell stories and keep her from knowing unpleasant things. I bet poor chatelaines had to do that during famines when their lands were raided.” She was a proud, brave little chatelaine, and generously offered the only hospitality she could—her dreams—the visions she had—the imaginings that were her joy and comfort.

So, as they sat together, Ermengarde did not know that she was faint as well as ravenous, and that while she talked she now and then wondered if her hunger would let her[191] sleep when she was left alone. She felt as if she had never been quite so hungry before.

So, as they sat together, Ermengarde didn’t realize that she was both weak and extremely hungry, and that while she talked, she occasionally wondered if her hunger would allow her to sleep when she was left alone. She felt like she had never been this hungry before.

“I wish I was as thin as you, Sara,” Ermengarde said suddenly. “I believe you are thinner than you used to be. Your eyes look so big, and look at the sharp little bones sticking out of your elbow!”

“I wish I were as thin as you, Sara,” Ermengarde said suddenly. “I think you’re thinner than you used to be. Your eyes look so big, and look at those sharp little bones sticking out of your elbow!”

Sara pulled down her sleeve, which had pushed itself up.

Sara pulled down her sleeve that had slid up.

“I always was a thin child,” she said bravely, “and I always had big green eyes.”

“I was always a skinny kid,” she said confidently, “and I always had big green eyes.”

“I love your queer eyes,” said Ermengarde, looking into them with affectionate admiration. “They always look as if they saw such a long way. I love them—and I love them to be green—though they look black generally.”

“I love your unique eyes,” said Ermengarde, gazing into them with warm admiration. “They always seem like they see so far. I love them—and I love that they’re green—even though they usually look black.”

“They are cat’s eyes,” laughed Sara; “but I can’t see in the dark with them—because I have tried, and I couldn’t—I wish I could.”

“They’re cat's eyes,” Sara laughed, “but I can’t see in the dark with them—because I’ve tried, and I couldn’t—I wish I could.”

It was just at this minute that something happened at the skylight which neither of them saw. If either of them had chanced to turn and look, she would have been startled by the sight of a dark face which peered cautiously into the room and disappeared as quickly and almost as silently as it had appeared. Not quite as silently, however. Sara, who had keen ears, suddenly turned a little and looked up at the roof.

It was right at that moment that something happened at the skylight that neither of them noticed. If either of them had happened to turn and look, she would have been shocked to see a dark face cautiously peeking into the room before vanishing almost as quickly and silently as it had arrived. Not quite as silently, though. Sara, with her sharp hearing, suddenly turned slightly and looked up at the ceiling.

“That didn’t sound like Melchisedec,” she said. “It wasn’t scratchy enough.”

“That didn’t sound like Melchisedec,” she said. “It wasn’t scratchy enough.”

“What?” said Ermengarde, a little startled.

“What?” Ermengarde said, slightly taken aback.

“Didn’t you think you heard something?” asked Sara.[192]

“Didn’t you think you heard something?” Sara asked.[192]

“N-no,” Ermengarde faltered. “Did you?”

"No," Ermengarde faltered. "Did you?"

“Perhaps I didn’t,” said Sara; “but I thought I did. It sounded as if something was on the slates—something that dragged softly.”

“Maybe I didn’t,” Sara said; “but I thought I did. It sounded like something was on the roof—something that was dragging softly.”

“What could it be?” said Ermengarde. “Could it be—robbers?”

“What could it be?” Ermengarde asked. “Could it be—robbers?”

“No,” Sara began cheerfully. “There is nothing to steal—”

“No,” Sara started cheerfully. “There’s nothing to take—”

She broke off in the middle of her words. They both heard the sound that checked her. It was not on the slates, but on the stairs below, and it was Miss Minchin’s angry voice. Sara sprang off the bed, and put out the candle.

She stopped speaking abruptly. They both heard the noise that interrupted her. It wasn't coming from the roof, but from the stairs below, and it was Miss Minchin's angry voice. Sara jumped off the bed and blew out the candle.

“She is scolding Becky,” she whispered, as she stood in the darkness. “She is making her cry.”

“She’s yelling at Becky,” she whispered, standing in the darkness. “She’s making her cry.”

“Will she come in here?” Ermengarde whispered back, panic-stricken.

“Is she going to come in here?” Ermengarde whispered back, panicked.

“No. She will think I am in bed. Don’t stir.”

“No. She’ll think I’m asleep. Don’t move.”

It was very seldom that Miss Minchin mounted the last flight of stairs. Sara could only remember that she had done it once before. But now she was angry enough to be coming at least part of the way up, and it sounded as if she was driving Becky before her.

It was rarely that Miss Minchin went up the last flight of stairs. Sara could only recall her doing it once before. But now she was angry enough to come at least partway up, and it sounded like she was pushing Becky along with her.

“You impudent, dishonest child!” they heard her say. “Cook tells me she has missed things repeatedly.”

“You rude, dishonest kid!” they heard her say. “The cook tells me she’s been missing things over and over.”

“’T warn’t me, mum,” said Becky, sobbing. “I was ’ungry enough, but ’t warn’t me—never!”

“It's not me, mom,” Becky said, crying. “I was hungry enough, but it wasn't me—never!”

“You deserve to be sent to prison,” said Miss Minchin’s voice. “Picking and stealing! Half a meat-pie, indeed!”[193]

“You should be sent to prison,” Miss Minchin said. “Picking and stealing! Half a meat pie, really?”[193]

“’T warn’t me,” wept Becky. “I could ’ave eat a whole un—but I never laid a finger on it.”

“ It wasn't me,” Becky cried. “I could have eaten the whole thing—but I never touched it.”

Miss Minchin was out of breath between temper and mounting the stairs. The meat-pie had been intended for her special late supper. It became apparent that she boxed Becky’s ears.

Miss Minchin was out of breath from her anger and climbing the stairs. The meat pie was meant for her special late-night snack. It became clear that she slapped Becky’s ears.

“Don’t tell falsehoods,” she said. “Go to your room this instant.”

“Don’t lie,” she said. “Go to your room right now.”

Both Sara and Ermengarde heard the slap, and then heard Becky run in her slip-shod shoes up the stairs and into her attic. They heard her door shut, and knew that she threw herself upon her bed.

Both Sara and Ermengarde heard the slap, and then heard Becky run in her worn-out shoes up the stairs and into her attic. They heard her door slam shut and knew that she had thrown herself onto her bed.

“I could ’ave e’t two of ’em,” they heard her cry into her pillow. “An’ I never took a bite. ’Twas cook give it to her policeman.”

“I could have eaten two of them,” they heard her cry into her pillow. “And I never took a bite. It was the cook who gave it to her policeman.”

Sara stood in the middle of the room in the darkness. She was clenching her little teeth and opening and shutting fiercely her outstretched hands. She could scarcely stand still, but she dared not move until Miss Minchin had gone down the stairs and all was still.

Sara stood in the middle of the room in the dark. She was gritting her teeth and aggressively opening and closing her outstretched hands. She could hardly stay still, but she didn’t dare move until Miss Minchin had gone down the stairs and everything was quiet.

“The wicked, cruel thing!” she burst forth. “The cook takes things herself and then says Becky steals them. She doesn’t! She doesn’t! She’s so hungry sometimes that she eats crusts out of the ash-barrel!” She pressed her hands hard against her face and burst into passionate little sobs, and Ermengarde, hearing this unusual thing, was overawed by it. Sara was crying! The unconquerable Sara! It seemed to denote something new—some mood she had never known. Suppose—! Suppose—! A new dread[194] possibility presented itself to her kind, slow, little mind all at once. She crept off the bed in the dark and found her way to the table where the candle stood. She struck a match and lit the candle. When she had lighted it, she bent forward and looked at Sara, with her new thought growing to definite fear in her eyes.

“The wicked, cruel thing!” she exclaimed. “The cook takes things herself and then claims Becky steals them. She doesn’t! She doesn’t! She’s so hungry sometimes that she eats scraps out of the ash barrel!” She pressed her hands hard against her face and broke into passionate little sobs, and Ermengarde, hearing this unusual thing, was taken aback. Sara was crying! The unstoppable Sara! It seemed to show something new—some mood she had never seen before. What if—! What if—! A new fear[194] possibility suddenly emerged in her gentle, slow little mind. She quietly got off the bed in the dark and found her way to the table where the candle stood. She struck a match and lit the candle. When she had done so, she leaned forward and looked at Sara, with her new thought turning into real fear in her eyes.

“Sara,” she said in a timid, almost awe-stricken voice, “are—are—you never told me—I don’t want to be rude, but—are you ever hungry?”

“Sara,” she said in a shy, almost amazed voice, “are—are—you never told me—I don’t want to be rude, but—are you ever hungry?”

It was too much just at that moment. The barrier broke down. Sara lifted her face from her hands.

It was overwhelming at that moment. The wall came crashing down. Sara raised her face from her hands.

“Yes,” she said in a new passionate way. “Yes, I am. I’m so hungry now that I could almost eat you. And it makes it worse to hear poor Becky. She’s hungrier than I am.”

“Yes,” she said with fresh passion. “Yes, I am. I'm so hungry right now that I could almost eat you. And it makes it even worse to hear poor Becky. She's hungrier than I am.”

Ermengarde gasped.

Ermengarde gasped.

“Oh! Oh!” she cried wofully; “and I never knew!”

“Oh! Oh!” she cried sadly; “and I never knew!”

“I didn’t want you to know,” Sara said. “It would have made me feel like a street beggar. I know I look like a street beggar.”

“I didn’t want you to know,” Sara said. “It would have made me feel like a homeless person. I know I look like a homeless person.”

“No, you don’t—you don’t!” Ermengarde broke in. “Your clothes are a little queer,—but you couldn’t look like a street beggar. You haven’t a street-beggar face.”

“No, you don’t—you don’t!” Ermengarde interrupted. “Your clothes are a bit odd, but you couldn’t look like a street beggar. You don’t have a street-beggar face.”

“A little boy once gave me a sixpence for charity,” said Sara, with a short little laugh in spite of herself. “Here it is.” And she pulled out the thin ribbon from her neck. “He wouldn’t have given me his Christmas sixpence if I hadn’t looked as if I needed it.”

“A little boy once gave me sixpence for charity,” said Sara, letting out a small laugh despite herself. “Here it is.” And she pulled the thin ribbon from around her neck. “He wouldn’t have given me his Christmas sixpence if I hadn’t looked like I needed it.”

Somehow the sight of the dear little sixpence was good[195] for both of them. It made them laugh a little, though they both had tears in their eyes.

Somehow, seeing the sweet little sixpence was good[195] for both of them. It made them laugh a little, even though they both had tears in their eyes.

“Who was he?” asked Ermengarde, looking at it quite as if it had not been a mere ordinary silver sixpence.

“Who was he?” asked Ermengarde, looking at it as if it were anything but an ordinary silver sixpence.

“He was a darling little thing going to a party,” said Sara. “He was one of the Large Family, the little one with the round legs—the one I call Guy Clarence. I suppose his nursery was crammed with Christmas presents and hampers full of cakes and things, and he could see I had had nothing.”

“He was such a cute little guy going to a party,” said Sara. “He was from the Large Family, the small one with the round legs—the one I call Guy Clarence. I guess his nursery was stuffed with Christmas presents and hampers full of treats, and he could tell I hadn’t received anything.”

Ermengarde gave a little jump backward. The last sentences had recalled something to her troubled mind and given her a sudden inspiration.

Ermengarde took a small step back. The last sentences had sparked a memory in her troubled mind and provided her with a sudden idea.

“Oh, Sara!” she cried. “What a silly thing I am not to have thought of it!”

“Oh, Sara!” she exclaimed. “What a ridiculous thing I am for not having thought of it!”

“Of what?”

"About what?"

“Something splendid!” said Ermengarde, in an excited hurry. “This very afternoon my nicest aunt sent me a box. It is full of good things. I never touched it, I had so much pudding at dinner, and I was so bothered about papa’s books.” Her words began to tumble over each other. “It’s got cake in it, and little meat-pies, and jam-tarts and buns, and oranges and red-currant wine, and figs and chocolate. I’ll creep back to my room and get it this minute, and we’ll eat it now.”

“Something amazing!” said Ermengarde, excitedly hurrying along. “This afternoon, my favorite aunt sent me a box. It’s full of treats. I didn’t open it because I had so much pudding at dinner, and I was so worried about Dad’s books.” Her words started to spill out all at once. “It has cake in it, and little meat pies, and jam tarts and buns, and oranges and red currant wine, and figs and chocolate. I’ll sneak back to my room and get it right now, and we can eat it.”

Sara almost reeled. When one is faint with hunger the mention of food has sometimes a curious effect. She clutched Ermengarde’s arm.

Sara nearly lost her balance. When someone is weak from hunger, just hearing about food can have an odd effect. She grabbed Ermengarde's arm.

“Do you think—you could?” she ejaculated.[196]

“Do you think—you could?” she exclaimed.[196]

“I know I could,” answered Ermengarde, and she ran to the door—opened it softly—put her head out into the darkness, and listened. Then she went back to Sara. “The lights are out. Everybody’s in bed. I can creep—and creep—and no one will hear.”

“I know I could,” replied Ermengarde. She rushed to the door, opened it quietly, poked her head out into the darkness, and listened. Then she returned to Sara. “The lights are off. Everyone’s in bed. I can tiptoe—and tiptoe—and no one will hear.”

It was so delightful that they caught each other’s hands and a sudden light sprang into Sara’s eyes.

It was so wonderful that they took each other’s hands, and a sudden light sparkled in Sara’s eyes.

“Ermie!” she said. “Let us pretend! Let us pretend it’s a party! And oh, won’t you invite the prisoner in the next cell?”

“Ermie!” she said. “Let’s pretend! Let’s pretend it’s a party! And oh, will you invite the prisoner in the next cell?”

“Yes! Yes! Let us knock on the wall now. The jailer won’t hear.”

“Yes! Yes! Let’s knock on the wall now. The guard won’t hear.”

Sara went to the wall. Through it she could hear poor Becky crying more softly. She knocked four times.

Sara went to the wall. Through it, she could hear poor Becky crying more softly. She knocked four times.

“That means, ‘Come to me through the secret passage under the wall,’ she explained. ‘I have something to communicate.’”

“That means, ‘Come to me through the hidden passage under the wall,’ she explained. ‘I have something to tell you.’”

Five quick knocks answered her.

Five quick knocks replied to her.

“She is coming,” she said.

"She's coming," she said.

Almost immediately the door of the attic opened and Becky appeared. Her eyes were red and her cap was sliding off, and when she caught sight of Ermengarde she began to rub her face nervously with her apron.

Almost immediately, the attic door opened and Becky appeared. Her eyes were red, and her cap was slipping off. When she saw Ermengarde, she started to rub her face nervously with her apron.

“Don’t mind me a bit, Becky!” cried Ermengarde.

“Don’t worry about me at all, Becky!” exclaimed Ermengarde.

“Miss Ermengarde has asked you to come in,” said Sara, “because she is going to bring a box of good things up here to us.”

“Miss Ermengarde wants you to come in,” said Sara, “because she’s bringing a box of goodies up here for us.”

Becky’s cap almost fell off entirely, she broke in with such excitement.[197]

Becky’s cap almost fell off completely; she interrupted with so much excitement.[197]

“To eat, miss?” she said. “Things that’s good to eat?”

“To eat, miss?” she asked. “Things that are good to eat?”

“Yes,” answered Sara, “and we are going to pretend a party.”

“Yes,” Sara replied, “and we’re going to throw a pretend party.”

“And you shall have as much as you want to eat,” put in Ermengarde. “I’ll go this minute!”

“And you can have as much as you want to eat,” said Ermengarde. “I’ll go right now!”

She was in such haste that as she tiptoed out of the attic she dropped her red shawl and did not know it had fallen. No one saw it for a minute or so. Becky was too much overpowered by the good luck which had befallen her.

She was in such a rush that as she tiptoed out of the attic, she dropped her red shawl and didn’t realize it had fallen. No one noticed it for a minute or so. Becky was too overwhelmed by the good luck that had come her way.

“Oh, miss! oh, miss!” she gasped; “I know it was you that asked her to let me come. It—it makes me cry to think of it.” And she went to Sara’s side and stood and looked at her worshippingly.

“Oh, miss! oh, miss!” she gasped; “I know it was you that asked her to let me come. It—it makes me cry to think about it.” Then she went to Sara’s side and stood there, looking at her with admiration.

But in Sara’s hungry eyes the old light had begun to glow and transform her world for her. Here in the attic—with the cold night outside—with the afternoon in the sloppy streets barely passed—with the memory of the awful unfed look in the beggar child’s eyes not yet faded—this simple, cheerful thing had happened like a thing of magic.

But in Sara's eager eyes, the old light had started to shine and change her world. Here in the attic—with the cold night outside—with the afternoon in the messy streets just behind her—with the memory of the terrible, hungry look in the beggar child's eyes still fresh—this simple, joyful thing had happened like something magical.

She caught her breath.

She took a breath.

“Somehow, something always happens,” she cried, “just before things get to the very worst. It is as if the Magic did it. If I could only just remember that always. The worst thing never quite comes.”

“Somehow, something always happens,” she cried, “right before things get truly terrible. It feels like the Magic makes it happen. If I could just remember that all the time. The worst never really comes.”

She gave Becky a little cheerful shake.

She gave Becky a cheerful little shake.

“No, no! You mustn’t cry!” she said. “We must make haste and set the table.”[198]

“No, no! You shouldn’t cry!” she said. “We need to hurry and set the table.”[198]

“Set the table, miss?” said Becky, gazing round the room. “What’ll we set it with?”

“Set the table, miss?” Becky asked, looking around the room. “What should we use to set it?”

Sara looked round the attic, too.

Sara looked around the attic, too.

“There doesn’t seem to be much,” she answered, half laughing.

“There doesn’t seem to be much,” she replied, half laughing.

That moment she saw something and pounced upon it. It was Ermengarde’s red shawl which lay upon the floor.

That moment, she spotted something and went for it. It was Ermengarde’s red shawl lying on the floor.

“Here’s the shawl,” she cried. “I know she won’t mind it. It will make such a nice red table-cloth.”

“Here’s the shawl,” she exclaimed. “I’m sure she won’t mind it. It will make a really nice red tablecloth.”

They pulled the old table forward, and threw the shawl over it. Red is a wonderfully kind and comfortable color. It began to make the room look furnished directly.

They dragged the old table forward and tossed the shawl over it. Red is such a warm and cozy color. It started to make the room look like it was actually furnished.

“How nice a red rug would look on the floor!” exclaimed Sara. “We must pretend there is one!”

“How nice a red rug would look on the floor!” exclaimed Sara. “We should pretend there’s one!”

Her eye swept the bare boards with a swift glance of admiration. The rug was laid down already.

Her eyes quickly scanned the bare floorboards with a look of admiration. The rug was already in place.

“How soft and thick it is!” she said, with the little laugh which Becky knew the meaning of; and she raised and set her foot down again delicately, as if she felt something under it.

“How soft and thick it is!” she said, with the little laugh that Becky understood; and she raised her foot and set it down again carefully, as if she felt something underneath it.

“Yes, miss,” answered Becky, watching her with serious rapture. She was always quite serious.

"Yes, miss," Becky replied, watching her with serious fascination. She was always quite serious.

“What next, now?” said Sara, and she stood still and put her hands over her eyes. “Something will come if I think and wait a little”—in a soft, expectant voice. “The Magic will tell me.”

“What’s next?” said Sara, standing still and covering her eyes with her hands. “Something will come if I think and wait a bit”—in a soft, hopeful voice. “The Magic will tell me.”

One of her favorite fancies was that on “the outside,” as she called it, thoughts were waiting for people to call them. Becky had seen her stand and wait many a time[199] before, and knew that in a few seconds she would uncover an enlightened, laughing face.

One of her favorite daydreams was that on “the outside,” as she called it, thoughts were just waiting for people to pick them up. Becky had watched her stand and wait many times before, and she knew that in a few seconds, she would reveal an enlightened, laughing face.

In a moment she did.

In a flash, she did.

“There!” she cried. “It has come! I know now! I must look among the things in the old trunk I had when I was a princess.”

“There!” she exclaimed. “It’s finally here! I understand now! I need to search through the stuff in the old trunk I had when I was a princess.”

She flew to its corner and kneeled down. It had not been put in the attic for her benefit, but because there was no room for it elsewhere. Nothing had been left in it but rubbish. But she knew she should find something. The Magic always arranged that kind of thing in one way or another.

She flew to its corner and knelt down. It hadn't been put in the attic for her good, but because there was no space for it anywhere else. It was filled only with junk. But she knew she'd find something. The Magic always figured out how to make that happen somehow.

In a corner lay a package so insignificant-looking that it had been overlooked, and when she herself had found it she had kept it as a relic. It contained a dozen small white handkerchiefs. She seized them joyfully and ran to the table. She began to arrange them upon the red table-cover, patting and coaxing them into shape with the narrow lace edge curling outward, her Magic working its spells for her as she did it.

In a corner lay a package that looked so unremarkable that it had been ignored, and when she found it, she kept it as a treasured keepsake. Inside were a dozen small white handkerchiefs. She grabbed them excitedly and rushed to the table. She started to arrange them on the red tablecloth, gently shaping them with the narrow lace edge curling outwards, her magic casting spells as she worked.

“These are the plates,” she said. “They are golden plates. These are the richly embroidered napkins. Nuns worked them in convents in Spain.”

“These are the plates,” she said. “They are gold plates. These are the beautifully embroidered napkins. Nuns made them in convents in Spain.”

“Did they, miss?” breathed Becky, her very soul uplifted by the information.

“Did they, miss?” breathed Becky, her spirit lifted by the news.

“You must pretend it,” said Sara. “If you pretend it enough, you will see them.”

“You have to pretend it,” said Sara. “If you pretend enough, you’ll start to see them.”

“Yes, miss,” said Becky; and as Sara returned to the trunk she devoted herself to the effort of accomplishing an end so much to be desired.[200]

“Yes, miss,” Becky replied; and as Sara went back to the trunk, she focused on achieving a goal that was very much desired.[200]

Sara turned suddenly to find her standing by the table, looking very queer indeed. She had shut her eyes, and was twisting her face in strange, convulsive contortions, her hands hanging stiffly clenched at her sides. She looked as if she was trying to lift some enormous weight.

Sara turned suddenly to see her standing by the table, looking really strange. She had her eyes shut and was twisting her face in weird, jerky movements, her hands hanging stiffly clenched at her sides. She looked like she was trying to lift some huge weight.

“What is the matter, Becky?” Sara cried. “What are you doing?”

“What’s wrong, Becky?” Sara shouted. “What are you up to?”

Becky opened her eyes with a start.

Becky suddenly opened her eyes.

“I was a-‘pretendin’,’ miss,” she answered a little sheepishly; “I was tryin’ to see it like you do. I almost did,” with a hopeful grin. “But it takes a lot o’ stren’th.”

“I was just pretending, miss,” she replied a bit shyly; “I was trying to see it the way you do. I almost did,” with an optimistic smile. “But it takes a lot of strength.”

“Perhaps it does if you are not used to it,” said Sara, with friendly sympathy; “but you don’t know how easy it is when you’ve done it often. I wouldn’t try so hard just at first. It will come to you after a while. I’ll just tell you what things are. Look at these.”

“Maybe it does if you're not used to it,” Sara said kindly. “But you have no idea how easy it gets once you've done it a few times. I wouldn’t stress about it too much right at the beginning. You’ll get the hang of it after a while. Let me just point out what things are. Look at these.”

She held an old summer hat in her hand which she had fished out of the bottom of the trunk. There was a wreath of flowers on it. She pulled the wreath off.

She held an old summer hat in her hand that she had dug out from the bottom of the trunk. It had a wreath of flowers on it. She took the wreath off.

“These are garlands for the feast,” she said grandly. “They fill all the air with perfume. There’s a mug on the wash-stand, Becky. Oh—and bring the soap-dish for a centrepiece.”

“These are decorations for the party,” she said grandly. “They fill the air with fragrance. There’s a mug on the washstand, Becky. Oh—and grab the soap dish for a centerpiece.”

Becky handed them to her reverently.

Becky handed them to her with great respect.

“What are they now, miss?” she inquired. “You’d think they was made of crockery,—but I know they ain’t.”

“What are they now, miss?” she asked. “You’d think they were made of crockery, but I know they aren’t.”

“This is a carven flagon,” said Sara, arranging tendrils[201] of the wreath about the mug. “And this”—bending tenderly over the soap-dish and heaping it with roses—“is purest alabaster encrusted with gems.”

“This is a carved jug,” Sara said, arranging tendrils[201] of the wreath around the mug. “And this”—bending gently over the soap dish and piling it with roses—“is the finest alabaster adorned with gems.”

She touched the things gently, a happy smile hovering about her lips which made her look as if she were a creature in a dream.

She gently touched the items, a happy smile lingering on her lips that made her seem like she was in a dream.

“My, ain’t it lovely!” whispered Becky.

“My, isn’t it lovely!” whispered Becky.

“If we just had something for bonbon-dishes,” Sara murmured. “There!”—darting to the trunk again. “I remember I saw something this minute.”

“If we just had something for candy dishes,” Sara murmured. “There!”—she rushed to the trunk again. “I remember I saw something just now.”

It was only a bundle of wool wrapped in red and white tissue-paper, but the tissue-paper was soon twisted into the form of little dishes, and was combined with the remaining flowers to ornament the candlestick which was to light the feast. Only the Magic could have made it more than an old table covered with a red shawl and set with rubbish from a long-unopened trunk. But Sara drew back and gazed at it, seeing wonders; and Becky, after staring in delight, spoke with bated breath.

It was just a bundle of wool wrapped in red and white tissue paper, but the tissue paper was quickly twisted into little dishes and combined with the leftover flowers to decorate the candlestick that would light the feast. Only magic could have transformed it into anything more than an old table covered with a red shawl and clutter from a long-unopened trunk. But Sara stepped back and looked at it, seeing wonders; and Becky, after staring in delight, spoke with barely held excitement.

“This ’ere,” she suggested, with a glance round the attic—“is it the Bastille now—or has it turned into somethin’ different?”

“This here,” she suggested, glancing around the attic—“is it the Bastille now—or has it become something different?”

“Oh, yes, yes!” said Sara; “quite different. It is a banquet-hall!”

“Oh, yes, yes!” said Sara; “totally different. It’s a banquet hall!”

“My eye, miss!” ejaculated Becky. “A blanket-’all!” and she turned to view the splendors about her with awed bewilderment.

“My eye, miss!” exclaimed Becky. “A blanket-all!” and she turned to take in the amazing sights around her with a mix of awe and confusion.

“A banquet-hall,” said Sara. “A vast chamber where feasts are given. It has a vaulted roof, and a minstrels’[202] gallery, and a huge chimney filled with blazing oaken logs, and it is brilliant with waxen tapers twinkling on every side.”

“A banquet hall,” said Sara. “A large room where feasts are held. It has a vaulted ceiling, a musicians’ gallery, and a big fireplace filled with blazing oak logs, and it sparkles with wax candles flickering all around.”

“My eye, Miss Sara!” gasped Becky again.

“My eye, Miss Sara!” Becky gasped again.

Then the door opened, and Ermengarde came in, rather staggering under the weight of her hamper. She started back with an exclamation of joy. To enter from the chill darkness outside, and find one’s self confronted by a totally unanticipated festal board, draped with red, adorned with white napery, and wreathed with flowers, was to feel that the preparations were brilliant indeed.

Then the door opened, and Ermengarde walked in, almost toppling over from the weight of her basket. She gasped in excitement. Stepping in from the cold darkness outside and finding herself face-to-face with a completely unexpected celebration table, covered in red, decorated with white tablecloths, and surrounded by flowers, made her realize how truly impressive the setup was.

“Oh, Sara!” she cried out. “You are the cleverest girl I ever saw!”

“Oh, Sara!” she exclaimed. “You are the smartest girl I’ve ever seen!”

“Isn’t it nice?” said Sara. “They are things out of my old trunk. I asked my Magic, and it told me to go and look.”

“Isn’t it great?” Sara said. “These are things from my old trunk. I asked my Magic, and it told me to go and look.”

“But oh, miss,” cried Becky, “wait till she’s told you what they are! They ain’t just—oh, miss, please tell her,” appealing to Sara.

“But oh, miss,” Becky exclaimed, “just wait until she tells you what they are! They aren’t just—oh, miss, please tell her,” she pleaded with Sara.

So Sara told her, and because her Magic helped her she made her almost see it all: the golden platters—the vaulted spaces—the blazing logs—the twinkling waxen tapers. As the things were taken out of the hamper—the frosted cakes—the fruits—the bonbons and the wine—the feast became a splendid thing.

So Sara told her, and with the help of her Magic, she made her almost see everything: the golden platters—the high ceilings—the bright logs—the sparkling wax candles. As the items were taken out of the basket—the frosted cakes—the fruits—the candies and the wine—the feast turned into something spectacular.

“It’s like a real party!” cried Ermengarde.

“It’s like a real party!” shouted Ermengarde.

“It’s like a queen’s table,” sighed Becky.

“It’s like a queen’s table,” Becky sighed.

Then Ermengarde had a sudden brilliant thought.

Then Ermengarde had a sudden brilliant idea.

“I’ll tell you what, Sara,” she said. “Pretend you are a princess now and this is a royal feast.”[203]

“I’ll tell you something, Sara,” she said. “Just pretend you’re a princess now and this is a royal feast.”[203]

“But it’s your feast,” said Sara; “you must be the princess, and we will be your maids of honor.”

“But it’s your feast,” said Sara; “you have to be the princess, and we’ll be your maids of honor.”

“Oh, I can’t,” said Ermengarde. “I’m too fat, and I don’t know how. You be her.”

“Oh, I can’t,” said Ermengarde. “I’m too big, and I don’t know how. You do it.”

“Well, if you want me to,” said Sara.

“Well, if you want me to,” Sara said.

But suddenly she thought of something else and ran to the rusty grate.

But suddenly she thought of something else and ran to the old grate.

“There is a lot of paper and rubbish stuffed in here!” she exclaimed. “If we light it, there will be a bright blaze for a few minutes, and we shall feel as if it was a real fire.” She struck a match and lighted it up with a great specious glow which illuminated the room.

“There’s a ton of paper and garbage crammed in here!” she exclaimed. “If we set it on fire, there will be a bright blaze for a few minutes, and it’ll feel like a real fire.” She struck a match and lit it up with a great, bright glow that lit up the room.

“By the time it stops blazing,” Sara said, “we shall forget about its not being real.”

“By the time it stops burning,” Sara said, “we'll forget that it wasn't real.”

She stood in the dancing glow and smiled.

She stood in the flickering light and smiled.

“Doesn’t it look real?” she said. “Now we will begin the party.”

“Doesn’t it look real?” she said. “Now we’ll start the party.”

She led the way to the table. She waved her hand graciously to Ermengarde and Becky. She was in the midst of her dream.

She walked ahead to the table. She waved her hand warmly to Ermengarde and Becky. She was caught up in her dream.

“Advance, fair damsels,” she said in her happy dream-voice, “and be seated at the banquet-table. My noble father, the king, who is absent on a long journey, has commanded me to feast you.” She turned her head slightly toward the corner of the room. “What, ho! there, minstrels! Strike up with your viols and bassoons. Princesses,” she explained rapidly to Ermengarde and Becky, “always had minstrels to play at their feasts. Pretend there is a minstrel gallery up there in the corner. Now we will begin.”[204]

“Come on, beautiful ladies,” she said in her cheerful dream-like voice, “and take a seat at the banquet table. My noble father, the king, who is away on a long journey, has asked me to host you.” She glanced slightly toward the corner of the room. “What’s that? Minstrels! Start playing your viols and bassoons. Princesses,” she quickly explained to Ermengarde and Becky, “always had musicians playing at their feasts. Just imagine there’s a minstrel gallery up there in the corner. Now let’s get started.”[204]

They had barely had time to take their pieces of cake into their hands—not one of them had time to do more, when—they all three sprang to their feet and turned pale faces toward the door—listening—listening.

They had just picked up their pieces of cake—none of them had time to do anything more, when—they all three jumped to their feet and turned pale faces toward the door—listening—listening.

Some one was coming up the stairs. There was no mistake about it. Each of them recognized the angry, mounting tread and knew that the end of all things had come.

Someone was coming up the stairs. There was no doubt about it. Each of them recognized the furious, approaching footsteps and knew that the end of everything had arrived.

“It’s—the missus!” choked Becky, and dropped her piece of cake upon the floor.

“It’s—the wife!” gasped Becky, and dropped her piece of cake on the floor.

“Yes,” said Sara, her eyes growing shocked and large in her small white face. “Miss Minchin has found us out.”

“Yes,” Sara said, her eyes widening in shock on her small white face. “Miss Minchin has discovered us.”

Miss Minchin struck the door open with a blow of her hand. She was pale herself, but it was with rage. She looked from the frightened faces to the banquet-table, and from the banquet-table to the last flicker of the burnt paper in the grate.

Miss Minchin burst open the door with a smack of her hand. She was pale, but it was from anger. She glanced from the terrified faces to the banquet table, and from the banquet table to the last flicker of burned paper in the fireplace.

“I have been suspecting something of this sort,” she exclaimed; “but I did not dream of such audacity. Lavinia was telling the truth.”

"I've had a feeling something like this was going on," she said. "But I never imagined they'd be so bold. Lavinia was right."

So they knew that it was Lavinia who had somehow guessed their secret and had betrayed them. Miss Minchin strode over to Becky and boxed her ears for a second time.

So they realized it was Lavinia who had somehow figured out their secret and had exposed them. Miss Minchin marched over to Becky and slapped her ears for the second time.

“You impudent creature!” she said. “You leave the house in the morning!”

“You cheeky thing!” she said. “You leave the house in the morning!”

Sara stood quite still, her eyes growing larger, her face paler. Ermengarde burst into tears.[205]

Sara stood completely still, her eyes widening and her face getting paler. Ermengarde started to cry.[205]

“Oh, don’t send her away,” she sobbed. “My aunt sent me the hamper. We’re—only—having a party.”

“Oh, don’t send her away,” she cried. “My aunt sent me the basket. We’re—just—having a party.”

“So I see,” said Miss Minchin, witheringly. “With the Princess Sara at the head of the table.” She turned fiercely on Sara. “It is your doing, I know,” she cried. “Ermengarde would never have thought of such a thing. You decorated the table, I suppose—with this rubbish.” She stamped her foot at Becky. “Go to your attic!” she commanded, and Becky stole away, her face hidden in her apron, her shoulders shaking.

“So I see,” said Miss Minchin, coldly. “With Princess Sara at the head of the table.” She turned sharply to Sara. “I know this is your fault,” she exclaimed. “Ermengarde would never have come up with something like this. You decorated the table, I suppose—with this nonsense.” She stamped her foot at Becky. “Go to your attic!” she ordered, and Becky quietly left, her face buried in her apron, her shoulders trembling.

Then it was Sara’s turn again.

Then it was Sara's turn again.

“I will attend to you to-morrow. You shall have neither breakfast, dinner, nor supper!”

“I'll take care of you tomorrow. You won’t get breakfast, lunch, or dinner!”

“I have not had either dinner or supper to-day, Miss Minchin,” said Sara, rather faintly.

“I haven't had dinner or supper today, Miss Minchin,” Sara said, feeling a bit weak.

“Then all the better. You will have something to remember. Don’t stand there. Put those things into the hamper again.”

“Then that's great. You’ll have something to remember. Don’t just stand there. Put those things back in the hamper.”

She began to sweep them off the table into the hamper herself, and caught sight of Ermengarde’s new books.

She started to sweep them off the table into the hamper herself and noticed Ermengarde’s new books.

“And you”—to Ermengarde—“have brought your beautiful new books into this dirty attic. Take them up and go back to bed. You will stay there all day to-morrow, and I shall write to your papa. What would he say if he knew where you are to-night?”

“And you”—to Ermengarde—“have brought your beautiful new books into this dirty attic. Take them up and go back to bed. You will stay there all day tomorrow, and I will write to your dad. What would he say if he knew where you are tonight?”

Something she saw in Sara’s grave, fixed gaze at this moment made her turn on her fiercely.

Something she saw in Sara’s grave, intense stare at that moment made her turn on her fiercely.

“What are you thinking of?” she demanded. “Why do you look at me like that?”[206]

“What are you thinking about?” she demanded. “Why are you looking at me like that?”[206]

“I was wondering,” answered Sara, as she had answered that notable day in the school-room.

“I was wondering,” Sara replied, just like she did on that memorable day in the classroom.

“What were you wondering?”

"What were you curious about?"

It was very like the scene in the school-room. There was no pertness in Sara’s manner. It was only sad and quiet.

It was very much like the scene in the classroom. There was no sass in Sara’s demeanor. It was just sad and calm.

“I was wondering,” she said in a low voice, “what my papa would say if he knew where I am to-night.”

“I was wondering,” she said quietly, “what my dad would say if he knew where I am tonight.”

Miss Minchin was infuriated just as she had been before, and her anger expressed itself, as before, in an intemperate fashion. She flew at her and shook her.

Miss Minchin was furious just like before, and her anger came out, as it had before, in an excessive way. She lunged at her and shook her.

“You insolent, unmanageable child!” she cried. “How dare you! How dare you!”

“You disrespectful, uncontrollable kid!” she yelled. “How could you! How could you!”

She picked up the books, swept the rest of the feast back into the hamper in a jumbled heap, thrust it into Ermengarde’s arms, and pushed her before her toward the door.

She grabbed the books, shoved the rest of the feast back into the hamper in a messy pile, handed it to Ermengarde, and urged her ahead toward the door.

“I will leave you to wonder,” she said. “Go to bed this instant.” And she shut the door behind herself and poor stumbling Ermengarde, and left Sara standing quite alone.

“I'll leave you to think about it,” she said. “Go to bed right now.” And she shut the door behind her and poor, stumbling Ermengarde, leaving Sara standing all alone.

The dream was quite at an end. The last spark had died out of the paper in the grate and left only black tinder; the table was left bare, the golden plates and richly embroidered napkins, and the garlands were transformed again into old handkerchiefs, scraps of red and white paper, and discarded artificial flowers all scattered on the floor; the minstrels in the minstrel gallery had stolen away, and the viols and bassoons were still. Emily was sitting with her back against the wall, staring very hard. Sara saw her, and went and picked her up with trembling hands.

The dream was completely over. The last ember had gone out of the paper in the fireplace, leaving only black ash; the table was empty, the golden dishes and fancy napkins, along with the decorations, had turned back into old handkerchiefs, bits of red and white paper, and discarded fake flowers all strewn across the floor. The musicians in the gallery had slipped away, and the viols and bassoons were silent. Emily sat with her back against the wall, staring intently. Sara noticed her and went over to pick her up with shaky hands.

“There isn’t any banquet left, Emily,” she said. “And[207] there isn’t any princess. There is nothing left but the prisoners in the Bastille.” And she sat down and hid her face.

“There isn’t any banquet left, Emily,” she said. “And[207] there isn’t any princess. There’s nothing left but the prisoners in the Bastille.” And she sat down and hid her face.

What would have happened if she had not hidden it just then, and if she had chanced to look up at the skylight at the wrong moment, I do not know—perhaps the end of this chapter might have been quite different—because if she had glanced at the skylight she would certainly have been startled by what she would have seen. She would have seen exactly the same face pressed against the glass and peering in at her as it had peered in earlier in the evening when she had been talking to Ermengarde.

What would have happened if she hadn’t hidden it right then, and if she happened to look up at the skylight at the wrong moment, I don’t know—maybe the end of this chapter would have been really different—because if she had glanced at the skylight, she definitely would have been shocked by what she saw. She would have seen the same face pressed against the glass, looking in at her, just like it had earlier that evening when she was talking to Ermengarde.

But she did not look up. She sat with her little black head in her arms for some time. She always sat like that when she was trying to bear something in silence. Then she got up and went slowly to the bed.

But she didn’t look up. She sat with her little black head in her arms for a while. She always sat like that when she was trying to deal with something quietly. Then she got up and slowly walked to the bed.

“I can’t pretend anything else—while I am awake,” she said. “There wouldn’t be any use in trying. If I go to sleep, perhaps a dream will come and pretend for me.”

“I can’t pretend anything else—while I’m awake,” she said. “There’s no point in trying. If I go to sleep, maybe a dream will come and pretend for me.”

She suddenly felt so tired—perhaps through want of food—that she sat down on the edge of the bed quite weakly.

She suddenly felt so tired—maybe because she hadn’t eaten—so she sat down on the edge of the bed feeling weak.

“Suppose there was a bright fire in the grate, with lots of little dancing flames,” she murmured. “Suppose there was a comfortable chair before it—and suppose there was a small table near, with a little hot—hot supper on it. And suppose”—as she drew the thin coverings over her—“suppose this was a beautiful soft bed, with fleecy blankets and large downy pillows. Suppose—suppose—” And her[208] very weariness was good to her, for her eyes closed and she fell fast asleep.

“Imagine there’s a warm fire in the fireplace, with lots of little dancing flames,” she whispered. “Imagine there’s a cozy chair in front of it—and imagine there’s a small table nearby, with a hot—really hot dinner on it. And imagine”—as she pulled the thin covers over herself—“imagine this is a lovely soft bed, with fluffy blankets and big, soft pillows. Imagine—imagine—” And her[208] fatigue felt pleasant to her, so her eyes closed and she quickly fell asleep.

. . . . . .

. . . . . .

She did not know how long she slept. But she had been tired enough to sleep deeply and profoundly—too deeply and soundly to be disturbed by anything, even by the squeaks and scamperings of Melchisedec’s entire family, if all his sons and daughters had chosen to come out of their hole to fight and tumble and play.

She didn't know how long she had been asleep. But she was tired enough to sleep deeply—so deeply that nothing could disturb her, not even the squeaks and scurrying of Melchisedec’s whole family, if all his sons and daughters had decided to come out of their hole to wrestle and play.

When she awakened it was rather suddenly, and she did not know that any particular thing had called her out of her sleep. The truth was, however, that it was a sound which had called her back—a real sound—the click of the skylight as it fell in closing after a lithe white figure which slipped through it and crouched down close by upon the slates of the roof—just near enough to see what happened in the attic, but not near enough to be seen.

When she woke up, it happened pretty abruptly, and she didn’t realize that anything specific had pulled her from her sleep. The reality was that it was a sound that had brought her back—a genuine sound—the click of the skylight as it closed after a quick white figure slipped through and crouched down on the slates of the roof—close enough to see what was happening in the attic, but not close enough to be seen.

At first she did not open her eyes. She felt too sleepy and—curiously enough—too warm and comfortable. She was so warm and comfortable, indeed, that she did not believe she was really awake. She never was as warm and cosey as this except in some lovely vision.

At first, she didn't open her eyes. She felt too sleepy and—strangely enough—too warm and comfortable. She was so warm and cozy, in fact, that she didn't think she was really awake. She was never as warm and cozy as this except in some beautiful dream.

“What a nice dream!” she murmured. “I feel quite warm. I—don’t—want—to—wake—up.”

“What a nice dream!” she murmured. “I feel really warm. I—don’t—want—to—wake—up.”

Of course it was a dream. She felt as if warm, delightful bedclothes were heaped upon her. She could actually feel blankets, and when she put out her hand it touched something exactly like a satin-covered eider-down quilt.[209] She must not awaken from this delight—she must be quite still and make it last.

Of course, it was just a dream. She felt like warm, cozy blankets were piled on top of her. She could actually feel the blankets, and when she reached out her hand, it brushed against something just like a satin-covered comforter.[209] She couldn't let herself wake up from this bliss—she had to stay perfectly still and let it last.

But she could not—even though she kept her eyes closed tightly, she could not. Something was forcing her to awaken—something in the room. It was a sense of light, and a sound—the sound of a crackling, roaring little fire.

But she couldn't—even though she kept her eyes closed tight, she just couldn't. Something was pulling her to wake up—something in the room. It was a feeling of light, and a sound—the sound of a crackling, roaring little fire.

“Oh, I am awakening,” she said mournfully. “I can’t help it—I can’t.”

“Oh, I’m waking up,” she said sadly. “I can’t help it—I just can’t.”

Her eyes opened in spite of herself. And then she actually smiled—for what she saw she had never seen in the attic before, and knew she never should see.

Her eyes opened despite her efforts to keep them closed. Then she actually smiled—because what she saw was something she had never seen in the attic before, and she knew she would never see it again.

“Oh, I haven’t awakened,” she whispered, daring to rise on her elbow and look all about her. “I am dreaming yet.” She knew it must be a dream, for if she were awake such things could not—could not be.

“Oh, I haven’t woken up,” she whispered, bravely pushing herself up on her elbow and glancing around. “I’m still dreaming.” She was sure it had to be a dream because if she were awake, such things couldn’t—couldn’t exist.

Do you wonder that she felt sure she had not come back to earth? This is what she saw. In the grate there was a glowing, blazing fire; on the hob was a little brass kettle hissing and boiling; spread upon the floor was a thick, warm crimson rug; before the fire a folding-chair, unfolded, and with cushions on it; by the chair a small folding-table, unfolded, covered with a white cloth, and upon it spread small covered dishes, a cup, a saucer, a tea-pot; on the bed were new warm coverings and a satin-covered down quilt; at the foot a curious wadded silk robe, a pair of quilted slippers, and some books. The room of her dream seemed changed into fairyland—and it was flooded with warm light, for a bright lamp stood on the table covered with a rosy shade.[210]

Do you really think she believed she had returned to Earth? Here’s what she saw. In the fireplace, there was a bright, blazing fire; on the stove sat a small brass kettle hissing and boiling; spread out on the floor was a thick, warm crimson rug; in front of the fire was a folding chair, opened up, with cushions on it; next to the chair was a small folding table, also opened up, covered with a white cloth, and on it were small covered dishes, a cup, a saucer, and a teapot; on the bed were new warm blankets and a satin-covered down quilt; at the foot of the bed was a unique padded silk robe, a pair of quilted slippers, and some books. The room from her dream seemed transformed into a fairyland—and it was filled with warm light, as a bright lamp stood on the table, topped with a rosy shade.[210]

She sat up, resting on her elbow, and her breathing came short and fast.

She propped herself up on her elbow, breathing quickly and shallowly.

“It does not—melt away,” she panted. “Oh, I never had such a dream before.” She scarcely dared to stir; but at last she pushed the bedclothes aside, and put her feet on the floor with a rapturous smile.

“It doesn’t—melt away,” she gasped. “Oh, I’ve never had a dream like that before.” She hardly dared to move; but finally, she pushed the blankets aside and placed her feet on the floor with an ecstatic smile.

“I am dreaming—I am getting out of bed,” she heard her own voice say; and then, as she stood up in the midst of it all, turning slowly from side to side,—“I am dreaming it stays—real! I’m dreaming it feels real. It’s bewitched—or I’m bewitched. I only think I see it all.” Her words began to hurry themselves. “If I can only keep on thinking it,” she cried, “I don’t care! I don’t care!”

“I’m dreaming—I’m getting out of bed,” she heard her own voice say; and then, as she stood up in the middle of it all, turning slowly from side to side,—“I’m dreaming it stays—real! I’m dreaming it feels real. It’s magical—or I’m magical. I only think I see it all.” Her words started to rush out. “If I can just keep thinking it,” she shouted, “I don’t care! I don’t care!”

She stood panting a moment longer, and then cried out again.

She stood breathing heavily for a moment longer, and then shouted again.

“Oh, it isn’t true!” she said. “It can’t be true! But oh, how true it seems!”

“Oh, that’s not true!” she said. “It can’t be true! But oh, how true it feels!”

The blazing fire drew her to it, and she knelt down and held out her hands close to it—so close that the heat made her start back.

The raging fire pulled her in, and she knelt down, extending her hands toward it—so close that the heat made her flinch.

“A fire I only dreamed wouldn’t be hot,” she cried.

“A fire I only dreamed wouldn’t be hot,” she cried.

She sprang up, touched the table, the dishes, the rug; she went to the bed and touched the blankets. She took up the soft wadded dressing-gown, and suddenly clutched it to her breast and held it to her cheek.

She jumped up, touched the table, the dishes, the rug; she went to the bed and felt the blankets. She picked up the soft, padded robe and suddenly held it to her chest and pressed it against her cheek.

“It’s warm. It’s soft!” she almost sobbed. “It’s real. It must be!”[211]

“It’s warm. It’s soft!” she nearly cried. “It’s real. It has to be!”[211]

She threw it over her shoulders, and put her feet into the slippers.

She tossed it over her shoulders and slipped her feet into the slippers.

“They are real, too. It’s all real!” she cried. “I am not—I am not dreaming!”

“They're real, too. It’s all real!” she shouted. “I am not—I am not dreaming!”

She almost staggered to the books and opened the one which lay upon the top. Something was written on the fly-leaf—just a few words, and they were these:

She almost stumbled to the books and opened the one that was on top. Something was written on the flyleaf—just a few words, and they were these:

“To the little girl in the attic. From a friend.”

“To the little girl in the attic. From a friend.”

When she saw that—wasn’t it a strange thing for her to do?—she put her face down upon the page and burst into tears.

When she saw that—wasn’t that a weird thing for her to do?—she put her face down on the page and started crying.

“I don’t know who it is,” she said; “but somebody cares for me a little. I have a friend.”

“I don’t know who it is,” she said, “but someone cares about me a little. I have a friend.”

She took her candle and stole out of her own room and into Becky’s, and stood by her bedside.

She grabbed her candle and quietly left her room to go into Becky’s, standing by her bedside.

“Becky, Becky!” she whispered as loudly as she dared. “Wake up!”

“Becky, Becky!” she whispered as loudly as she could. “Wake up!”

When Becky wakened, and she sat upright staring aghast, her face still smudged with traces of tears, beside her stood a little figure in a luxurious wadded robe of crimson silk. The face she saw was a shining, wonderful thing. The Princess Sara—as she remembered her—stood at her very bedside, holding a candle in her hand.

When Becky woke up and sat up, staring in shock, her face still marked with traces of tears, she saw a small figure beside her in a plush crimson silk robe. The face in front of her was bright and beautiful. Princess Sara—just as she remembered her—stood right by her bedside, holding a candle in her hand.

“Come,” she said. “Oh, Becky, come!”

“Come on,” she said. “Oh, Becky, come here!”

Becky was too frightened to speak. She simply got up and followed her, with her mouth and eyes open, and without a word.

Becky was too scared to talk. She just got up and followed her, her mouth and eyes wide open, without saying a word.

And when they crossed the threshold, Sara shut the door[212] gently and drew her into the warm, glowing midst of things which made her brain reel and her hungry senses faint.

And when they stepped inside, Sara quietly closed the door[212] and pulled her into the warm, vibrant center of everything, which made her head spin and her eager senses feel overwhelmed.

“It’s true! It’s true!” she cried. “I’ve touched them all. They are as real as we are. The Magic has come and done it, Becky, while we were asleep—the Magic that won’t let those worst things ever quite happen.”

“It’s true! It’s true!” she shouted. “I’ve touched them all. They are as real as we are. The Magic has come and done it, Becky, while we were asleep—the Magic that won’t let those worst things ever really happen.”


CHAPTER XVI
THE VISITOR

Imagine, if you can, what the rest of the evening was like. How they crouched by the fire which blazed and leaped and made so much of itself in the little grate. How they removed the covers of the dishes, and found rich, hot, savory soup, which was a meal in itself, and sandwiches and toast and muffins enough for both of them. The mug from the washstand was used as Becky’s tea-cup, and the tea was so delicious that it was not necessary to pretend that it was anything else but tea. They were warm and full-fed and happy, and it was just like Sara that, having found her strange good fortune real, she should give herself up to the enjoyment of it to the utmost. She had lived such a life of imaginings that she was quite equal to accepting any wonderful thing that happened, and almost to cease, in a short time, to find it bewildering.

Visualize, if you can, what the rest of the evening was like. They huddled by the fire that blazed and danced in the little grate. They lifted the lids off the dishes and discovered rich, hot, flavorful soup that could have been a meal on its own, along with sandwiches, toast, and enough muffins for both of them. The mug from the washstand served as Becky’s teacup, and the tea was so delicious that there was no need to pretend it was anything but tea. They were warm, well-fed, and happy, and it was just like Sara to fully enjoy her strange good fortune now that she realized it was real. She had spent so much time in her imagination that she was more than ready to embrace any wonderful thing that happened—and nearly stop finding it confusing in no time at all.

“I don’t know any one in the world who could have done it,” she said; “but there has been some one. And here we are sitting by their fire—and—and—it’s true! And whoever it is—wherever they are—I have a friend, Becky—some one is my friend.”

“I don’t know anyone in the world who could have done it,” she said; “but there has definitely been someone. And here we are sitting by their fire—and—and—it’s true! And whoever it is—wherever they are—I have a friend, Becky—someone is my friend.”

It cannot be denied that as they sat before the blazing[214] fire, and ate the nourishing, comfortable food, they felt a kind of rapturous awe, and looked into each other’s eyes with something like doubt.

It’s undeniable that as they sat in front of the roaring[214] fire, enjoying the hearty, satisfying food, they experienced a sense of overwhelming wonder, exchanging glances filled with a hint of uncertainty.

“Do you think,” Becky faltered once, in a whisper—“do you think it could melt away, miss? Hadn’t we better be quick?” And she hastily crammed her sandwich into her mouth. If it was only a dream, kitchen manners would be overlooked.

“Do you think,” Becky hesitated softly—“do you think it could disappear, miss? Shouldn’t we hurry?” And she quickly stuffed her sandwich into her mouth. If it was just a dream, table manners didn’t really matter.

“No, it won’t melt away,” said Sara. “I am eating this muffin, and I can taste it. You never really eat things in dreams. You only think you are going to eat them. Besides, I keep giving myself pinches; and I touched a hot piece of coal just now, on purpose.”

“No, it won’t melt away,” said Sara. “I’m eating this muffin, and I can taste it. You don’t really eat things in dreams. You just think you’re going to eat them. Plus, I keep pinching myself; I even touched a hot piece of coal just now, on purpose.”

The sleepy comfort which at length almost overpowered them was a heavenly thing. It was the drowsiness of happy, well-fed childhood, and they sat in the fire-glow and luxuriated in it until Sara found herself turning to look at her transformed bed.

The cozy drowsiness that finally almost took over them was blissful. It was the sleepy contentment of a happy, well-fed childhood, and they sat in the warm glow of the fire, soaking it in until Sara turned to gaze at her changed bed.

There were even blankets enough to share with Becky. The narrow couch in the next attic was more comfortable that night than its occupant had ever dreamed that it could be.

There were even enough blankets to share with Becky. The narrow couch in the other attic was more comfortable that night than its occupant had ever imagined it could be.

As she went out of the room, Becky turned upon the threshold and looked about her with devouring eyes.

As she stepped out of the room, Becky paused at the doorway and glanced around with intense curiosity.

“If it ain’t here in the mornin’, miss,” she said, “it’s been here to-night, anyways, an’ I sha’n’t never forget it.” She looked at each particular thing, as if to commit it to memory. “The fire was there,” pointing with her finger, “an’ the table was before it; an’ the lamp was there, an’[215] the light looked rosy red; an’ there was a satin cover on your bed, an’ a warm rug on the floor, an’ everythin’ looked beautiful; an’”—she paused a second, and laid her hand on her stomach tenderly—“there was soup an’ sandwiches an’ muffins—there was.” And, with this conviction a reality at least, she went away.

“If it’s not here in the morning, miss,” she said, “it was definitely here tonight, anyway, and I’ll never forget it.” She looked at each individual thing as if to commit it to memory. “The fire was there,” she pointed with her finger, “and the table was in front of it; and the lamp was there, and[215] the light looked rosy red; and there was a satin cover on your bed, and a warm rug on the floor, and everything looked beautiful; and”—she paused for a moment, placing her hand on her stomach tenderly—“there was soup and sandwiches and muffins—there was.” And with this conviction of at least one reality, she left.

Through the mysterious agency which works in schools and among servants, it was quite well known in the morning that Sara Crewe was in horrible disgrace, that Ermengarde was under punishment, and that Becky would have been packed out of the house before breakfast, but that a scullery-maid could not be dispensed with at once. The servants knew that she was allowed to stay because Miss Minchin could not easily find another creature helpless and humble enough to work like a bounden slave for so few shillings a week. The elder girls in the school-room knew that if Miss Minchin did not send Sara away it was for practical reasons of her own.

Through the mysterious way that things spread in schools and among staff, it was well known by morning that Sara Crewe was in serious trouble, that Ermengarde was being punished, and that Becky would have been kicked out of the house before breakfast if a scullery maid hadn't been absolutely necessary. The staff realized she was allowed to stay because Miss Minchin couldn't easily find someone else as weak and submissive to work for so little money each week. The older girls in the classroom understood that if Miss Minchin didn't send Sara away, it was for her own practical reasons.

“She’s growing so fast and learning such a lot, somehow,” said Jessie to Lavinia, “that she will be given classes soon, and Miss Minchin knows she will have to work for nothing. It was rather nasty of you, Lavvy, to tell about her having fun in the garret. How did you find it out?”

“She’s growing up so quickly and learning so much, somehow,” said Jessie to Lavinia, “that she’ll be starting classes soon, and Miss Minchin knows she’ll have to work for free. It was kind of mean of you, Lavvy, to mention her having fun in the attic. How did you find out about it?”

“I got it out of Lottie. She’s such a baby she didn’t know she was telling me. There was nothing nasty at all in speaking to Miss Minchin. I felt it my duty”—priggishly. “She was being deceitful. And it’s ridiculous that she should look so grand, and be made so much of, in her rags and tatters!”[216]

“I got it out of Lottie. She’s such a child that she didn’t realize she was telling me. There was nothing wrong in speaking to Miss Minchin. I felt it was my duty”—in a self-righteous way. “She was being dishonest. And it’s ridiculous that she should look so impressive and be treated so well, in her rags and tatters!”[216]

“What were they doing when Miss Minchin caught them?”

“What were they up to when Miss Minchin caught them?”

“Pretending some silly thing. Ermengarde had taken up her hamper to share with Sara and Becky. She never invites us to share things. Not that I care, but it’s rather vulgar of her to share with servant-girls in attics. I wonder Miss Minchin didn’t turn Sara out—even if she does want her for a teacher.”

“Pretending something silly. Ermengarde had grabbed her basket to share with Sara and Becky. She never invites us to share stuff. Not that I care, but it’s pretty tacky of her to share with servant girls in the attics. I wonder why Miss Minchin didn’t kick Sara out—even if she does want her to be a teacher.”

“If she was turned out where would she go?” inquired Jessie, a trifle anxiously.

“If she gets kicked out, where would she go?” Jessie asked, a bit anxiously.

“How do I know?” snapped Lavinia. “She’ll look rather queer when she comes into the school-room this morning, I should think—after what’s happened. She had no dinner yesterday, and she’s not to have any to-day.”

“How do I know?” Lavinia snapped. “She’s going to look pretty strange when she comes into the classroom this morning, I bet—after what happened. She didn’t have any dinner yesterday, and she’s not going to have any today.”

Jessie was not as ill-natured as she was silly. She picked up her book with a little jerk.

Jessie wasn't really mean, just a bit silly. She grabbed her book with a quick movement.

“Well, I think it’s horrid,” she said. “They’ve no right to starve her to death.”

“Well, I think it’s awful,” she said. “They have no right to let her starve to death.”

When Sara went into the kitchen that morning the cook looked askance at her, and so did the housemaids; but she passed them hurriedly. She had, in fact, overslept herself a little, and as Becky had done the same, neither had had time to see the other, and each had come down-stairs in haste.

When Sara walked into the kitchen that morning, the cook shot her a disapproving look, and so did the housemaids; but she quickly moved past them. She had actually overslept a bit, and since Becky had done the same, neither had the chance to see the other, and both rushed downstairs.

Sara went into the scullery. Becky was violently scrubbing a kettle, and was actually gurgling a little song in her throat. She looked up with a wildly elated face.

Sara went into the kitchen. Becky was vigorously scrubbing a kettle and was even humming a little song to herself. She looked up with a wildly excited expression.

“It was there when I wakened, miss—the blanket,” she whispered excitedly. “It was as real as it was last night.”[217]

“It was there when I woke up, miss—the blanket,” she whispered excitedly. “It was just as real as it was last night.”[217]

“So was mine,” said Sara. “It is all there now—all of it. While I was dressing I ate some of the cold things we left.”

“So was mine,” Sara said. “It’s all here now—all of it. While I was getting dressed, I ate some of the cold food we left.”

“Oh, laws! oh, laws!” Becky uttered the exclamation in a sort of rapturous groan, and ducked her head over her kettle just in time, as the cook came in from the kitchen.

“Oh my goodness! oh my goodness!” Becky exclaimed with a kind of ecstatic groan, quickly ducking her head over her kettle just as the cook entered from the kitchen.

Miss Minchin had expected to see in Sara, when she appeared in the school-room, very much what Lavinia had expected to see. Sara had always been an annoying puzzle to her, because severity never made her cry or look frightened. When she was scolded she stood still and listened politely with a grave face; when she was punished she performed her extra tasks or went without her meals, making no complaint or outward sign of rebellion. The very fact that she never made an impudent answer seemed to Miss Minchin a kind of impudence in itself. But after yesterday’s deprivation of meals, the violent scene of last night, the prospect of hunger to-day, she must surely have broken down. It would be strange indeed if she did not come down-stairs with pale cheeks and red eyes and an unhappy, humbled face.

Miss Minchin had expected that when Sara walked into the classroom, she would see exactly what Lavinia had anticipated. Sara had always been a frustrating mystery to her, because no matter how strict she was, Sara never cried or looked scared. When Miss Minchin scolded her, Sara stood quietly and listened politely with a serious expression; when she was punished, she did her extra chores or went without meals, never complaining or showing any signs of rebellion. The fact that she never snapped back seemed to Miss Minchin like a form of defiance in itself. But after being deprived of meals the day before, the intense scene from last night, and the threat of hunger today, it was hard to believe that she wouldn't have finally broken down. It would be truly surprising if she came downstairs looking anything other than pale with red eyes and a sad, defeated expression.

Miss Minchin saw her for the first time when she entered the school-room to hear the little French class its lessons and superintend its exercises. And she came in with a springing step, color in her cheeks, and a smile hovering about the corners of her mouth. It was the most astonishing thing Miss Minchin had ever known. It gave her quite a shock. What was the child made of? What[218] could such a thing mean? She called her at once to her desk.

Miss Minchin saw her for the first time when she walked into the classroom to listen to the little French class and oversee their activities. She came in with a lively step, color in her cheeks, and a smile at the corners of her mouth. It was the most surprising thing Miss Minchin had ever experienced. It really shocked her. What was this child made of? What did this even mean? She immediately called her to her desk.

“You do not look as if you realize that you are in disgrace,” she said. “Are you absolutely hardened?”

“You don’t seem to realize that you’re in trouble,” she said. “Are you totally indifferent?”

The truth is that when one is still a child—or even if one is grown up—and has been well fed, and has slept long and softly and warm; when one has gone to sleep in the midst of a fairy story, and has wakened to find it real, one cannot be unhappy or even look as if one were; and one could not, if one tried, keep a glow of joy out of one’s eyes. Miss Minchin was almost struck dumb by the look of Sara’s eyes when she lifted them and made her perfectly respectful answer.

The truth is that whether you're still a kid—or even if you're grown up—and you’ve had enough to eat, and you've slept for a long time in a cozy, warm bed; when you fall asleep wrapped up in a fairy tale and wake up to find it’s real, you can’t be unhappy or even pretend to be; and you couldn’t, even if you tried, hide the joy shining in your eyes. Miss Minchin was almost speechless by the look in Sara’s eyes when she lifted them and gave her perfectly respectful reply.

“I beg your pardon, Miss Minchin,” she said; “I know that I am in disgrace.”

“I’m really sorry, Miss Minchin,” she said; “I know I'm in trouble.”

“Be good enough not to forget it and look as if you had come into a fortune. It is an impertinence. And remember you are to have no food to-day.”

“Be mindful not to forget it and act like you've just come into money. It's quite rude. And remember, you won’t have any food today.”

“Yes, Miss Minchin,” Sara answered; but as she turned away her heart leaped with the memory of what yesterday had been. “If the Magic had not saved me just in time,” she thought, “how horrible it would have been!”

“Yes, Miss Minchin,” Sara replied; but as she turned away, her heart soared with the memory of what yesterday had been. “If the Magic hadn't saved me just in time,” she thought, “how terrible it would have been!”

“She can’t be very hungry,” whispered Lavinia. “Just look at her. Perhaps she is pretending she has had a good breakfast”—with a spiteful laugh.

“She can’t be that hungry,” whispered Lavinia. “Just look at her. Maybe she’s just pretending she had a big breakfast”—with a mocking laugh.

“She’s different from other people,” said Jessie, watching Sara with her class. “Sometimes I’m a bit frightened of her.”

“She’s not like everyone else,” Jessie said, watching Sara with her class. “Sometimes I feel a little scared of her.”

“Ridiculous thing!” ejaculated Lavinia.[219]

“Ridiculous thing!” exclaimed Lavinia.[219]

All through the day the light was in Sara’s face, and the color in her cheek. The servants cast puzzled glances at her, and whispered to each other, and Miss Amelia’s small blue eyes wore an expression of bewilderment. What such an audacious look of well-being, under august displeasure, could mean she could not understand. It was, however, just like Sara’s singular obstinate way. She was probably determined to brave the matter out.

All day, the light was on Sara’s face, and there was color in her cheeks. The servants exchanged confused looks and whispered to each other, while Miss Amelia’s small blue eyes showed a look of puzzlement. She couldn’t figure out what such a bold expression of happiness, in the face of serious disapproval, could mean. However, it was typical of Sara’s unique, stubborn nature. She was probably set on facing the situation head-on.

One thing Sara had resolved upon, as she thought things over. The wonders which had happened must be kept a secret, if such a thing were possible. If Miss Minchin should choose to mount to the attic again, of course all would be discovered. But it did not seem likely that she would do so for some time at least, unless she was led by suspicion. Ermengarde and Lottie would be watched with such strictness that they would not dare to steal out of their beds again. Ermengarde could be told the story and trusted to keep it secret. If Lottie made any discoveries, she could be bound to secrecy also. Perhaps the Magic itself would help to hide its own marvels.

One thing Sara had decided as she thought things through was that the amazing things that had happened needed to be kept a secret, if that was even possible. If Miss Minchin ever decided to go up to the attic again, everything would definitely be found out. However, it didn’t seem likely that she would do that anytime soon, unless she was suspicious. Ermengarde and Lottie would be watched so closely that they wouldn’t dare sneak out of their beds again. Sara could tell Ermengarde the story and trust her to keep it quiet. If Lottie found out anything, she could also be made to keep it a secret. Maybe the Magic itself would help to keep its wonders hidden.

“But whatever happens,” Sara kept saying to herself all day—“whatever happens, somewhere in the world there is a heavenly kind person who is my friend—my friend. If I never know who it is—if I never can even thank him—I shall never feel quite so lonely. Oh, the Magic was good to me!”

“But no matter what happens,” Sara kept telling herself all day—“no matter what happens, somewhere in the world, there is a kindhearted person who is my friend—my friend. Even if I never find out who it is—even if I can never thank them—I will never feel quite so lonely. Oh, the Magic was so good to me!”

If it was possible for weather to be worse than it had been the day before, it was worse this day—wetter, muddier, colder. There were more errands to be done, the[220] cook was more irritable, and, knowing that Sara was in disgrace, she was more savage. But what does anything matter when one’s Magic has just proved itself one’s friend. Sara’s supper of the night before had given her strength, she knew that she should sleep well and warmly, and, even though she had naturally begun to be hungry again before evening, she felt that she could bear it until breakfast-time on the following day, when her meals would surely be given to her again. It was quite late when she was at last allowed to go up-stairs. She had been told to go into the school-room and study until ten o’clock, and she had become interested in her work, and remained over her books later.

If it was possible for the weather to be worse than it had been the day before, it was definitely worse today—wetter, muddier, colder. There were more errands to run, the cook was more irritable, and knowing that Sara was in disgrace, she was even harsher. But what does anything matter when your Magic has just proven to be your ally? Sara’s supper from the night before had given her strength; she knew she would sleep well and warmly, and even though she had naturally started to feel hungry again before evening, she felt she could manage until breakfast the next day, when she was sure her meals would be given back to her. It was quite late when she was finally allowed to go upstairs. She had been told to go into the schoolroom and study until ten o’clock, and she had gotten interested in her work and stayed over her books longer.

When she reached the top flight of stairs and stood before the attic door, it must be confessed that her heart beat rather fast.

When she got to the top of the stairs and stood in front of the attic door, it's fair to say her heart was racing a bit.

“Of course it might all have been taken away,” she whispered, trying to be brave. “It might only have been lent to me for just that one awful night. But it was lent to me—I had it. It was real.”

“Of course it might all have been taken away,” she whispered, trying to be brave. “It might have only been borrowed for that one terrible night. But it was borrowed—I had it. It was real.”

She pushed the door open and went in. Once inside, she gasped slightly, shut the door, and stood with her back against it, looking from side to side.

She opened the door and stepped inside. Once she was in, she let out a small gasp, closed the door, and leaned back against it, glancing around.

The Magic had been there again. It actually had, and it had done even more than before. The fire was blazing, in lovely leaping flames, more merrily than ever. A number of new things had been brought into the attic which so altered the look of it that if she had not been past doubting, she would have rubbed her eyes. Upon the low table[221] another supper stood—this time with cups and plates for Becky as well as herself; a piece of bright, heavy, strange embroidery covered the battered mantel, and on it some ornaments had been placed. All the bare, ugly things which could be covered with draperies had been concealed and made to look quite pretty. Some odd materials of rich colors had been fastened against the wall with fine, sharp tacks—so sharp that they could be pressed into the wood and plaster without hammering. Some brilliant fans were pinned up, and there were several large cushions, big and substantial enough to use as seats. A wooden box was covered with a rug, and some cushions lay on it, so that it wore quite the air of a sofa.

The Magic had shown up again. It really had, and it did even more than before. The fire was roaring, with beautiful, dancing flames, brighter than ever. A bunch of new stuff had been brought into the attic, completely changing its appearance so much that if she hadn’t been completely convinced, she would have rubbed her eyes. On the low table[221] another supper was laid out—this time with cups and plates for Becky as well as for herself; a piece of bright, heavy, unique embroidery covered the worn mantel, and some ornaments were arranged on it. All the bare, ugly things that could be hidden with fabrics had been covered and transformed to look quite nice. Some unusual fabrics in rich colors were fastened to the wall with fine, sharp tacks—so sharp that they could be pressed into the wood and plaster without needing a hammer. Some vibrant fans were pinned up, and there were several large cushions, big and sturdy enough to use as seats. A wooden box was covered with a rug, and some cushions were placed on it, making it look quite like a sofa.

Sara slowly moved away from the door and simply sat down and looked and looked again.

Sara slowly stepped away from the door, sat down, and kept looking and looking again.

“It is exactly like something fairy come true,” she said. “There isn’t the least difference. I feel as if I might wish for anything—diamonds or bags of gold—and they would appear! That wouldn’t be any stranger than this. Is this my garret? Am I the same cold, ragged, damp Sara? And to think I used to pretend and pretend and wish there were fairies! The one thing I always wanted was to see a fairy story come true. I am living in a fairy story. I feel as if I might be a fairy myself, and able to turn things into anything else.”

“It’s exactly like a fairy tale come to life,” she said. “There’s not the slightest difference. I feel like I could wish for anything—diamonds or bags of gold—and they would just appear! That wouldn’t be any stranger than this. Is this really my attic? Am I still the same cold, ragged, damp Sara? And to think I used to pretend and wish that fairies were real! The one thing I always wanted was to see a fairy tale come true. I am living in a fairy tale. I feel like I might be a fairy myself, able to change things into anything else.”

She rose and knocked upon the wall for the prisoner in the next cell, and the prisoner came.

She got up and knocked on the wall for the prisoner in the next cell, and the prisoner came.

When she entered she almost dropped in a heap upon the floor. For a few seconds she quite lost her breath.[222]

When she walked in, she almost collapsed on the floor. For a few seconds, she completely lost her breath.[222]

“Oh, laws!” she gasped, “Oh, laws, miss!” just as she had done in the scullery.

“Oh, no!” she gasped, “Oh, no, miss!” just like she had in the kitchen.

“You see,” said Sara.

"You see," Sara said.

On this night Becky sat on a cushion upon the hearth-rug and had a cup and saucer of her own.

On this night, Becky sat on a cushion on the hearth rug and had her own cup and saucer.

When Sara went to bed she found that she had a new thick mattress and big downy pillows. Her old mattress and pillow had been removed to Becky’s bedstead, and, consequently, with these additions Becky had been supplied with unheard-of comfort.

When Sara went to bed, she discovered that she had a new thick mattress and large fluffy pillows. Her old mattress and pillow had been moved to Becky’s bed, and as a result, these upgrades had given Becky an incredible level of comfort.

“Where does it all come from?” Becky broke forth once. “Laws! who does it, miss?”

“Where does it all come from?” Becky asked suddenly. “Laws! Who makes it happen, miss?”

“Don’t let us even ask” said Sara. “If it were not that I want to say, ‘Oh, thank you,’ I would rather not know. It makes it more beautiful.”

“Don’t even ask,” said Sara. “If I didn’t want to say, ‘Oh, thank you,’ I would rather not know. It makes it more beautiful.”

From that time life became more wonderful day by day. The fairy story continued. Almost every day something new was done. Some new comfort or ornament appeared each time Sara opened the door at night, until in a short time the attic was a beautiful little room full of all sorts of odd and luxurious things. The ugly walls were gradually entirely covered with pictures and draperies, ingenious pieces of folding furniture appeared, a book-shelf was hung up and filled with books, new comforts and conveniences appeared one by one, until there seemed nothing left to be desired. When Sara went down-stairs in the morning, the remains of the supper were on the table; and when she returned to the attic in the evening, the magician had removed them and left another nice little meal. Miss[223] Minchin was as harsh and insulting as ever, Miss Amelia as peevish, and the servants were as vulgar and rude. Sara was sent on errands in all weathers, and scolded and driven hither and thither; she was scarcely allowed to speak to Ermengarde and Lottie; Lavinia sneered at the increasing shabbiness of her clothes; and the other girls stared curiously at her when she appeared in the school-room. But what did it all matter while she was living in this wonderful mysterious story? It was more romantic and delightful than anything she had ever invented to comfort her starved young soul and save herself from despair. Sometimes, when she was scolded, she could scarcely keep from smiling.

From that time on, life became more amazing every day. The fairy tale continued. Almost daily, something new was created. Each time Sara opened the door at night, some new comfort or decoration appeared, and soon the attic transformed into a beautiful little room filled with all kinds of unique and luxurious items. The ugly walls were gradually covered completely with pictures and drapes, clever pieces of folding furniture showed up, a bookshelf was installed and stocked with books, and new comforts and conveniences materialized one by one, until it seemed there was nothing more to wish for. When Sara went downstairs in the morning, the leftovers from dinner were on the table; and when she came back to the attic in the evening, the magician had taken them away and left another lovely meal. Miss[223] Minchin was just as harsh and insulting as always, Miss Amelia was as cranky, and the servants remained as vulgar and rude. Sara was sent on errands in all kinds of weather and was scolded and pushed around; she could hardly talk to Ermengarde and Lottie; Lavinia mocked the growing shabby state of her clothes; and the other girls stared at her curiously when she entered the classroom. But what did it matter while she was living in this wonderful, mysterious story? It was more romantic and delightful than anything she had ever come up with to comfort her neglected young soul and save herself from despair. Sometimes, when she was being scolded, she could hardly keep from smiling.

“If you only knew!” she was saying to herself. “If you only knew!”

“If you only knew!” she kept telling herself. “If you only knew!”

The comfort and happiness she enjoyed were making her stronger, and she had them always to look forward to. If she came home from her errands wet and tired and hungry, she knew she would soon be warm and well fed after she had climbed the stairs. During the hardest day she could occupy herself blissfully by thinking of what she should see when she opened the attic door, and wondering what new delight had been prepared for her. In a very short time she began to look less thin. Color came into her cheeks, and her eyes did not seem so much too big for her face.

The comfort and happiness she felt were making her stronger, and she always had them to look forward to. If she came home from her errands wet, tired, and hungry, she knew she would soon be warm and well-fed once she climbed the stairs. During the toughest days, she could blissfully occupy herself by thinking about what she would see when she opened the attic door, and wondering what new delight had been prepared for her. In no time, she started to look less thin. Color returned to her cheeks, and her eyes didn’t seem so oversized for her face anymore.

“Sara Crewe looks wonderfully well,” Miss Minchin remarked disapprovingly to her sister.

“Sara Crewe looks great,” Miss Minchin said disapprovingly to her sister.

“Yes,” answered poor, silly Miss Amelia. “She is absolutely[224] fattening. She was beginning to look like a little starved crow.”

“Yes,” said poor, silly Miss Amelia. “She is definitely[224] putting on weight. She was starting to look like a little starved crow.”

“Starved!” exclaimed Miss Minchin, angrily. “There was no reason why she should look starved. She always had plenty to eat!”

“Starved!” Miss Minchin shouted, angrily. “There’s no reason for her to look starved. She always had enough to eat!”

“Of—of course,” agreed Miss Amelia, humbly, alarmed to find that she had, as usual, said the wrong thing.

“Of—of course,” agreed Miss Amelia, modestly, worried to realize that she had, as always, said the wrong thing.

“There is something very disagreeable in seeing that sort of thing in a child of her age,” said Miss Minchin, with haughty vagueness.

“There is something very unpleasant about seeing that sort of thing in a child her age,” said Miss Minchin, with an air of superiority.

“What—sort of thing?” Miss Amelia ventured.

“What kind of thing?” Miss Amelia asked.

“It might almost be called defiance,” answered Miss Minchin, feeling annoyed because she knew the thing she resented was nothing like defiance, and she did not know what other unpleasant term to use. “The spirit and will of any other child would have been entirely humbled and broken by—by the changes she has had to submit to. But, upon my word, she seems as little subdued as if—as if she were a princess.”

“It could almost be called defiance,” replied Miss Minchin, feeling irritated because she realized that what she resented was nothing like defiance, and she didn’t know what other unpleasant word to use. “The spirit and will of any other child would have been completely humbled and crushed by—the changes she has had to go through. But honestly, she seems as little subdued as if—as if she were a princess.”

“Do you remember,” put in the unwise Miss Amelia, “what she said to you that day in the school-room about what you would do if you found out that she was—”

“Do you remember,” interjected the naive Miss Amelia, “what she said to you that day in the classroom about what you would do if you found out that she was—”

“No, I don’t,” said Miss Minchin. “Don’t talk nonsense.” But she remembered very clearly indeed.

“No, I don’t,” said Miss Minchin. “Stop talking nonsense.” But she remembered very clearly.

Very naturally, even Becky was beginning to look plumper and less frightened. She could not help it. She had her share in the secret fairy story, too. She had two mattresses, two pillows, plenty of bed-covering, and every night a hot supper and a seat on the cushions by the fire.[225] The Bastille had melted away, the prisoners no longer existed. Two comforted children sat in the midst of delights. Sometimes Sara read aloud from her books, sometimes she learned her own lessons, sometimes she sat and looked into the fire and tried to imagine who her friend could be, and wished she could say to him some of the things in her heart.

Very naturally, even Becky was starting to look a bit rounder and less scared. She couldn’t help it. She was part of the secret fairy tale, too. She had two mattresses, two pillows, plenty of blankets, and every night a hot dinner and a spot on the cushions by the fire.[225] The Bastille had disappeared, the prisoners were no more. Two comforted kids sat surrounded by joy. Sometimes Sara read aloud from her books, sometimes she studied her own lessons, and sometimes she just stared into the fire, trying to imagine who her friend could be and wishing she could share some of her feelings with him.

Then it came about that another wonderful thing happened. A man came to the door and left several parcels. All were addressed in large letters, “To the Little Girl in the right-hand attic.”

Then something amazing happened. A man came to the door and dropped off several packages. All were labeled in big letters, “To the Little Girl in the right-hand attic.”

Sara herself was sent to open the door and took them in. She laid the two largest parcels on the hall table, and was looking at the address, when Miss Minchin came down the stairs and saw her.

Sara was sent to open the door and let them in. She placed the two largest packages on the hall table and was looking at the address when Miss Minchin came down the stairs and spotted her.

“Take the things to the young lady to whom they belong,” she said severely. “Don’t stand there staring at them.”

“Take these things to the young lady they belong to,” she said firmly. “Don’t just stand there staring at them.”

“They belong to me,” answered Sara, quietly.

"They're mine," Sara said softly.

“To you?” exclaimed Miss Minchin. “What do you mean?”

“To you?” shouted Miss Minchin. “What do you mean?”

“I don’t know where they come from,” said Sara, “but they are addressed to me. I sleep in the right-hand attic. Becky has the other one.”

“I don’t know where they come from,” said Sara, “but they are meant for me. I sleep in the right-hand attic. Becky has the other one.”

Miss Minchin came to her side and looked at the parcels with an excited expression.

Miss Minchin came to her side and looked at the packages with an excited expression.

“What is in them?” she demanded.

“What’s in them?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” replied Sara.

“I don’t know,” Sara replied.

“Open them,” she ordered.

“Open them,” she commanded.

Sara did as she was told. When the packages were unfolded[226] Miss Minchin’s countenance wore suddenly a singular expression. What she saw was pretty and comfortable clothing—clothing of different kinds: shoes, stockings, and gloves, and a warm and beautiful coat. There were even a nice hat and an umbrella. They were all good and expensive things, and on the pocket of the coat was pinned a paper, on which were written these words: “To be worn every day.—Will be replaced by others when necessary.”

Sara did what she was told. When the packages were opened[226], Miss Minchin's face suddenly showed a strange expression. What she saw was nice and cozy clothing—clothes of various types: shoes, socks, and gloves, along with a warm and beautiful coat. There was even a nice hat and an umbrella. All of it was good quality and expensive, and pinned to the coat's pocket was a note that said: “To be worn every day.—Will be replaced by others when necessary.”

Miss Minchin was quite agitated. This was an incident which suggested strange things to her sordid mind. Could it be that she had made a mistake, after all, and that the neglected child had some powerful though eccentric friend in the background—perhaps some previously unknown relation, who had suddenly traced her whereabouts, and chose to provide for her in this mysterious and fantastic way? Relations were sometimes very odd—particularly rich old bachelor uncles, who did not care for having children near them. A man of that sort might prefer to overlook his young relation’s welfare at a distance. Such a person, however, would be sure to be crotchety and hot-tempered enough to be easily offended. It would not be very pleasant if there were such a one, and he should learn all the truth about the thin, shabby clothes, the scant food, and the hard work. She felt very queer indeed, and very uncertain, and she gave a side glance at Sara.

Miss Minchin was quite stressed out. This incident made her think of strange possibilities. Could it be that she had been wrong all along, and that the overlooked child had some powerful but quirky friend in the background—maybe a previously unknown relative who had suddenly found her and decided to help her in this mysterious and unusual way? Relatives could be very strange—especially rich old bachelor uncles who didn’t want kids around them. A guy like that might prefer to keep an eye on his young relative from a distance. However, such a person would likely be grumpy and easily offended. It wouldn’t be pleasant if someone like that learned the truth about the thin, shabby clothes, the meager food, and the hard work. She felt very uneasy and uncertain, and she cast a sideways glance at Sara.

“Well,” she said, in a voice such as she had never used since the little girl lost her father, “some one is very kind to you. As the things have been sent, and you are to[227] have new ones when they are worn out, you may as well go and put them on and look respectable. After you are dressed you may come down-stairs and learn your lessons in the school-room. You need not go out on any more errands to-day.”

“Well,” she said, in a voice she hadn’t used since the little girl lost her father, “someone is being very kind to you. Since the things have been sent, and you’re going to get new ones when these wear out, you might as well go put them on and look presentable. After you’re dressed, you can come downstairs and study in the schoolroom. You don’t need to run any more errands today.”

About half an hour afterward, when the school-room door opened and Sara walked in, the entire seminary was struck dumb with amazement.

About half an hour later, when the classroom door opened and Sara walked in, everyone in the school was shocked into silence.

“My word!” ejaculated Jessie, jogging Lavinia’s elbow. “Look at the Princess Sara!”

“My gosh!” Jessie exclaimed, nudging Lavinia’s elbow. “Check out Princess Sara!”

Everybody was looking, and when Lavinia looked she turned quite red.

Everybody was watching, and when Lavinia looked, she turned really red.

It was the Princess Sara indeed. At least, since the days when she had been a princess, Sara had never looked as she did now. She did not seem the Sara they had seen come down the back stairs a few hours ago. She was dressed in the kind of frock Lavinia had been used to envying her the possession of. It was deep and warm in color, and beautifully made. Her slender feet looked as they had done when Jessie had admired them, and the hair, whose heavy locks had made her look rather like a Shetland pony when it fell loose about her small, odd face, was tied back with a ribbon.

It was definitely Princess Sara. At least, since she became a princess, Sara had never looked like this before. She didn’t seem like the Sara they had seen come down the back stairs a few hours ago. She was wearing a dress that Lavinia had always envied her for having. It was rich, warm in color, and beautifully made. Her slender feet looked just like they did when Jessie admired them, and her hair, which used to fall loosely around her small, unusual face and made her look a bit like a Shetland pony, was now tied back with a ribbon.

“Perhaps some one has left her a fortune,” Jessie whispered. “I always thought something would happen to her. She is so queer.”

“Maybe someone left her a fortune,” Jessie whispered. “I always thought something would happen to her. She’s just so strange.”

“Perhaps the diamond-mines have suddenly appeared again,” said Lavinia, scathingly. “Don’t please her by staring at her in that way, you silly thing.”[228]

“Maybe the diamond mines have suddenly popped up again,” Lavinia said, sarcastically. “Don’t make her happy by staring at her like that, you silly thing.”[228]

“Sara,” broke in Miss Minchin’s deep voice, “come and sit here.”

“Sara,” interrupted Miss Minchin’s deep voice, “come and sit here.”

And while the whole school-room stared and pushed with elbows, and scarcely made any effort to conceal its excited curiosity, Sara went to her old seat of honor, and bent her head over her books.

And while the entire classroom stared and nudged each other with their elbows, barely trying to hide their excited curiosity, Sara went to her usual seat of honor and leaned her head over her books.

That night, when she went to her room, after she and Becky had eaten their supper she sat and looked at the fire seriously for a long time.

That night, after she and Becky finished their dinner, she went to her room and stared at the fire thoughtfully for a long time.

“Are you making something up in your head, miss?” Becky inquired with respectful softness. When Sara sat in silence and looked into the coals with dreaming eyes it generally meant that she was making a new story. But this time she was not, and she shook her head.

“Are you imagining something, miss?” Becky asked gently. When Sara sat quietly and stared into the coals with dreamy eyes, it usually meant she was crafting a new story. But this time she wasn’t, and she shook her head.

“No,” she answered. “I am wondering what I ought to do.”

“No,” she replied. “I’m trying to figure out what I should do.”

Becky stared—still respectfully. She was filled with something approaching reverence for everything Sara did and said.

Becky stared—still respectfully. She was filled with something like awe for everything Sara did and said.

“I can’t help thinking about my friend,” Sara explained. “If he wants to keep himself a secret, it would be rude to try and find out who he is. But I do so want him to know how thankful I am to him—and how happy he has made me. Any one who is kind wants to know when people have been made happy. They care for that more than for being thanked. I wish—I do wish—”

“I can’t stop thinking about my friend,” Sara said. “If he wants to stay a secret, it would be disrespectful to try and find out who he is. But I really want him to know how grateful I am to him—and how happy he has made me. Anyone who’s kind wants to know when they’ve made someone happy. They care more about that than getting thanked. I wish—I really wish—”

She stopped short because her eyes at that instant fell upon something standing on a table in a corner. It was something she had found in the room when she came up to[229] it only two days before. It was a little writing-case fitted with paper and envelopes and pens and ink.

She suddenly stopped because her eyes landed on something sitting on a table in the corner. It was something she had discovered in the room when she first came to[229] it just two days earlier. It was a small writing case equipped with paper, envelopes, pens, and ink.

“Oh,” she exclaimed, “why did I not think of that before?”

“Oh,” she exclaimed, “why didn’t I think of that sooner?”

She rose and went to the corner and brought the case back to the fire.

She got up and went to the corner to bring the case back to the fire.

“I can write to him,” she said joyfully, “and leave it on the table. Then perhaps the person who takes the things away will take it, too. I won’t ask him anything. He won’t mind my thanking him, I feel sure.”

“I can write to him,” she said happily, “and leave it on the table. Then maybe the person who collects the things will take it, too. I won’t ask him anything. I’m sure he won’t mind my thanking him.”

So she wrote a note. This is what she said:

So she wrote a note. This is what she said:

“I hope you will not think it is impolite that I should write this note to you when you wish to keep yourself a secret. Please believe I do not mean to be impolite or try to find out anything at all; only I want to thank you for being so kind to me—so heavenly kind—and making everything like a fairy story. I am so grateful to you, and I am so happy—and so is Becky. Becky feels just as thankful as I do—it is all just as beautiful and wonderful to her as it is to me. We used to be so lonely and cold and hungry, and now—oh, just think what you have done for us! Please let me say just these words. It seems as if I ought to say them. Thank you—thank you—thank you!

“I hope you don’t think it’s rude that I’m writing this note to you when you want to keep yourself a secret. Please know that I don’t mean to be disrespectful or pry into anything at all; I just want to thank you for being so kind to me—so incredibly kind—and making everything feel like a fairy tale. I’m so grateful to you, and I’m really happy—and so is Becky. Becky feels just as thankful as I do—it’s all just as beautiful and wonderful to her as it is to me. We used to be so lonely and cold and hungry, and now—oh, just think about what you’ve done for us! Please let me say just these words. It feels like I should say them. Thank you—thank you—thank you!

The Little Girl in the Attic.

The Little Girl in the Attic.

The next morning she left this on the little table, and in the evening it had been taken away with the other things; so she knew the Magician had received it, and she was[230] happier for the thought. She was reading one of her new books to Becky just before they went to their respective beds, when her attention was attracted by a sound at the skylight. When she looked up from her page she saw that Becky had heard the sound also, as she had turned her head to look and was listening rather nervously.

The next morning, she left this on the small table, and by evening, it had been removed along with the other items; so she knew the Magician had received it, which made her[230] happier. Just before they went to bed, she was reading one of her new books to Becky when a noise caught her attention at the skylight. When she glanced up from her page, she noticed that Becky had heard the noise too, as she had turned her head to look and was listening a bit nervously.

“Something’s there, miss,” she whispered.

"There's something there, miss," she whispered.

“Yes,” said Sara, slowly. “It sounds—rather like a cat—trying to get in.”

“Yeah,” said Sara, slowly. “It sounds—kind of like a cat—trying to get in.”

She left her chair and went to the skylight. It was a queer little sound she heard—like a soft scratching. She suddenly remembered something and laughed. She remembered a quaint little intruder who had made his way into the attic once before. She had seen him that very afternoon, sitting disconsolately on a table before a window in the Indian gentleman’s house.

She got up from her chair and walked over to the skylight. There was an odd little sound she heard—like a gentle scratching. Suddenly, she remembered something and laughed. She recalled a curious little intruder who had managed to get into the attic before. She had seen him just that afternoon, sitting sadly on a table in front of a window in the Indian gentleman’s house.

“Suppose,” she whispered in pleased excitement—“just suppose it was the monkey who had got away again. Oh, I wish it was!”

“Imagine,” she whispered with excited delight—“just imagine if it was the monkey that had escaped again. Oh, I really wish it was!”

She climbed on a chair, very cautiously raised the skylight, and peeped out. It had been snowing all day, and on the snow, quite near her, crouched a tiny, shivering figure, whose small black face wrinkled itself piteously at sight of her.

She carefully climbed onto a chair, lifted the skylight, and looked outside. It had been snowing all day, and right below her, a tiny, shivering figure crouched in the snow, its little black face wrinkling in distress at the sight of her.

“It is the monkey,” she cried out. “He has crept out of the Lascar’s attic, and he saw the light.”

“It is the monkey,” she shouted. “He snuck out of the Lascar’s attic, and he saw the light.”

Becky ran to her side.

Becky ran to her.

“Are you going to let him in, miss?” she said. [231]

“Are you going to let him in, miss?” she asked. [231]

“Yes,” Sara answered joyfully. “It’s too cold for monkeys to be out. They’re delicate. I’ll coax him in.”

“Yes,” Sara replied happily. “It’s too cold for monkeys to be outside. They’re sensitive. I’ll bring him in.”

She put a hand out delicately, speaking in a coaxing voice—as she spoke to the sparrows and to Melchisedec—as if she were some friendly little animal herself and lovingly understood their timid wildness.

She gently reached out her hand, using a soothing voice—just like she did with the sparrows and with Melchisedec—almost as if she were a friendly little creature herself, lovingly aware of their shy nature.

“Come along, monkey darling,” she said. “I won’t hurt you.”

“Come on, monkey darling,” she said. “I won’t hurt you.”

He knew she would not hurt him. He knew it before she laid her soft, caressing little paw on him and drew him toward her. He had felt human love in the slim brown hands of Ram Dass, and he felt it in hers. He let her lift him through the skylight, and when he found himself in her arms he cuddled up to her breast and took friendly hold of a piece of her hair, looking up into her face.

He knew she wouldn’t hurt him. He realized it even before she gently placed her soft little paw on him and pulled him closer. He had experienced human love in the slender brown hands of Ram Dass, and he felt it in hers too. He allowed her to lift him through the skylight, and when he found himself in her arms, he snuggled up to her chest and playfully grabbed a piece of her hair, looking up at her face.

“Nice monkey! Nice monkey!” she crooned, kissing his funny head. “Oh, I do love little animal things.”

“Good monkey! Good monkey!” she cooed, kissing his silly head. “Oh, I really love little animals.”

She sat down and held him on her knee.
She sat down and held him on her lap.

He was evidently glad to get to the fire, and when she sat down and held him on her knee he looked from her to Becky with mingled interest and appreciation.

He was clearly happy to be by the fire, and when she sat down and had him on her lap, he looked from her to Becky with a mix of interest and appreciation.

“He is plain-looking, miss, ain’t he?” said Becky.

“He looks pretty plain, doesn’t he?” said Becky.

“He looks like a very ugly baby,” laughed Sara. “I beg your pardon, monkey; but I’m glad you are not a baby. Your mother couldn’t be proud of you, and no one would dare to say you looked like any of your relations. Oh, I do like you!”

“He looks like a really ugly baby,” laughed Sara. “I’m sorry, monkey, but I’m glad you’re not a baby. Your mother wouldn’t be proud of you, and no one would dare to say you resemble any of your relatives. Oh, I really like you!”

She leaned back in her chair and reflected.

She leaned back in her chair and thought.

“Perhaps he’s sorry he’s so ugly,” she said, “and it’s[232] always on his mind. I wonder if he has a mind. Monkey, my love, have you a mind?”

“Maybe he regrets being so ugly,” she said, “and it’s[232] always on his mind. I wonder if he has a mind. Monkey, my love, do you have a mind?”

But the monkey only put up a tiny paw and scratched his head.

But the monkey just lifted a tiny paw and scratched his head.

“What shall you do with him?” Becky asked.

“What are you going to do with him?” Becky asked.

“I shall let him sleep with me to-night, and then take him back to the Indian gentleman to-morrow. I am sorry to take you back, monkey; but you must go. You ought to be fondest of your own family; and I’m not a real relation.”

“I'll let him sleep with me tonight, and then I'll take him back to the Indian gentleman tomorrow. I’m sorry to take you back, monkey; but you have to go. You should be the closest to your own family; and I’m not a real relation.”

And when she went to bed she made him a nest at her feet, and he curled up and slept there as if he were a baby and much pleased with his quarters.

And when she went to bed, she made a cozy spot for him at her feet, and he curled up and slept there like a baby, clearly happy with his little space.


CHAPTER XVII
“IT IS THE CHILD!”

The next afternoon three members of the Large Family sat in the Indian gentleman’s library, doing their best to cheer him up. They had been allowed to come in to perform this office because he had specially invited them. He had been living in a state of suspense for some time, and to-day he was waiting for a certain event very anxiously. This event was the return of Mr. Carmichael from Moscow. His stay there had been prolonged from week to week. On his first arrival there, he had not been able satisfactorily to trace the family he had gone in search of. When he felt at last sure that he had found them and had gone to their house, he had been told that they were absent on a journey. His efforts to reach them had been unavailing, so he had decided to remain in Moscow until their return. Mr. Carrisford sat in his reclining-chair, and Janet sat on the floor beside him. He was very fond of Janet. Nora had found a footstool, and Donald was astride the tiger’s head which ornamented the rug made of the animal’s skin. It must be owned that he was riding it rather violently.

The next afternoon, three members of the Large Family sat in the Indian gentleman’s library, doing their best to cheer him up. They had been allowed to come in to do this because he had invited them. He had been on edge for a while, and today he was anxiously waiting for a certain event. This event was the return of Mr. Carmichael from Moscow. His stay there had dragged on for weeks. When he first arrived, he couldn’t find the family he was searching for. When he finally felt sure he had located them and went to their house, he was told they were away on a trip. His attempts to contact them had failed, so he decided to stay in Moscow until they returned. Mr. Carrisford was in his reclining chair, and Janet was sitting on the floor beside him. He was very fond of her. Nora had found a footstool, and Donald was sitting on the tiger’s head that decorated the rug made from the animal's skin. It must be noted that he was riding it rather aggressively.

“Don’t chirrup so loud, Donald,” Janet said. “When[234] you come to cheer an ill person up you don’t cheer him up at the top of your voice. Perhaps cheering up is too loud, Mr. Carrisford?” turning to the Indian gentleman.

“Don’t chirp so loudly, Donald,” Janet said. “When[234] you come to lift someone’s spirits, you don’t do it at the top of your lungs. Maybe lifting spirits is too loud, Mr. Carrisford?” she said, turning to the Indian gentleman.

But he only patted her shoulder.

But he just gave her shoulder a pat.

“No, it isn’t,” he answered. “And it keeps me from thinking too much.”

“No, it isn’t,” he replied. “And it helps me not to overthink.”

“I’m going to be quiet,” Donald shouted. “We’ll all be as quiet as mice.”

“I’m going to be quiet,” Donald shouted. “We’ll all be as quiet as mice.”

“Mice don’t make a noise like that,” said Janet.

“Mice don’t make noises like that,” Janet said.

Donald made a bridle of his handkerchief and bounced up and down on the tiger’s head.

Donald fashioned a bridle from his handkerchief and bounced up and down on the tiger's head.

“A whole lot of mice might,” he said cheerfully. “A thousand mice might.”

“A whole lot of mice could,” he said cheerfully. “A thousand mice could.”

“I don’t believe fifty thousand mice would,” said Janet, severely; “and we have to be as quiet as one mouse.”

“I don’t believe fifty thousand mice would,” said Janet, sternly; “and we need to be as quiet as one mouse.”

Mr. Carrisford laughed and patted her shoulder again.

Mr. Carrisford laughed and gave her shoulder another light pat.

“Papa won’t be very long now,” she said. “May we talk about the lost little girl?”

“Dad won’t be long now,” she said. “Can we talk about the lost little girl?”

“I don’t think I could talk much about anything else just now,” the Indian gentleman answered, knitting his forehead with a tired look.

“I don’t think I can talk about much else right now,” the Indian gentleman replied, furrowing his brow with a weary expression.

“We like her so much,” said Nora. “We call her the little un-fairy princess.”

“We like her a lot,” said Nora. “We call her the little un-fairy princess.”

“Why?” the Indian gentleman inquired, because the fancies of the Large Family always made him forget things a little.

“Why?” the Indian gentleman asked, because the whims of the Large Family often made him forget things a bit.

It was Janet who answered.

Janet answered.

“It is because, though she is not exactly a fairy, she will[235] be so rich when she is found that she will be like a princess in a fairy tale. We called her the fairy princess at first, but it didn’t quite suit.”

“It’s because, even though she’s not really a fairy, she’s going to be so wealthy when she’s discovered that she’ll feel like a princess from a fairy tale. We initially called her the fairy princess, but it didn’t quite fit.”

“Is it true,” said Nora, “that her papa gave all his money to a friend to put in a mine that had diamonds in it, and then the friend thought he had lost it all and ran away because he felt as if he was a robber?”

“Is it true,” Nora asked, “that her dad gave all his money to a friend to invest in a diamond mine, and then the friend thought he had lost everything and ran away because he felt like a thief?”

“But he wasn’t really, you know,” put in Janet, hastily.

“But he wasn’t really, you know,” Janet added quickly.

The Indian gentleman took hold of her hand quickly.

The Indian gentleman quickly grabbed her hand.

“No, he wasn’t really,” he said.

“No, he wasn’t actually,” he said.

“I am sorry for the friend,” Janet said; “I can’t help it. He didn’t mean to do it, and it would break his heart. I am sure it would break his heart.”

“I feel bad for the friend,” Janet said; “I can’t help it. He didn’t mean to do it, and it would crush him. I’m sure it would crush him.”

“You are an understanding little woman, Janet,” the Indian gentleman said, and he held her hand close.

“You're a really understanding woman, Janet,” the Indian gentleman said, holding her hand closely.

“Did you tell Mr. Carrisford,” Donald shouted again, “about the little-girl-who-isn’t-a-beggar? Did you tell him she has new nice clothes? P’r’aps she’s been found by somebody when she was lost.”

“Did you tell Mr. Carrisford,” Donald shouted again, “about the little girl who isn’t a beggar? Did you tell him she has nice new clothes? Maybe she was found by someone when she was lost.”

“There’s a cab!” exclaimed Janet. “It’s stopping before the door. It is papa!”

“There’s a cab!” Janet exclaimed. “It’s stopping in front of the door. It’s Dad!”

They all ran to the windows to look out.

They all rushed to the windows to look outside.

“Yes, it’s papa,” Donald proclaimed. “But there is no little girl.”

“Yes, it’s Dad,” Donald said. “But there isn’t a little girl.”

All three of them incontinently fled from the room and tumbled into the hall. It was in this way they always welcomed their father. They were to be heard jumping up and down, clapping their hands, and being caught up and kissed.[236]

All three of them ran out of the room and rushed into the hall. That's how they always greeted their dad. You could hear them jumping up and down, clapping their hands, and getting picked up and kissed.[236]

Mr. Carrisford made an effort to rise and sank back again into his chair.

Mr. Carrisford tried to get up but sank back into his chair again.

“It is no use,” he said. “What a wreck I am!”

“It’s pointless,” he said. “What a mess I’ve become!”

Mr. Carmichael’s voice approached the door.

Mr. Carmichael’s voice drew near the door.

“No, children,” he was saying; “you may come in after I have talked to Mr. Carrisford. Go and play with Ram Dass.”

“No, kids,” he was saying; “you can come in after I’ve talked to Mr. Carrisford. Go and play with Ram Dass.”

Then the door opened and he came in. He looked rosier than ever, and brought an atmosphere of freshness and health with him; but his eyes were disappointed and anxious as they met the invalid’s look of eager question even as they grasped each other’s hands.

Then the door opened and he walked in. He looked healthier than ever and brought an air of freshness and vitality with him; but his eyes were filled with disappointment and worry as they met the sick person’s eager gaze, even as they clasped each other’s hands.

“What news?” Mr. Carrisford asked. “The child the Russian people adopted?”

“What’s the news?” Mr. Carrisford asked. “The child that the Russian people adopted?”

“She is not the child we are looking for,” was Mr. Carmichael’s answer. “She is much younger than Captain Crewe’s little girl. Her name is Emily Carew. I have seen and talked to her. The Russians were able to give me every detail.”

“She is not the child we’re looking for,” Mr. Carmichael replied. “She is much younger than Captain Crewe’s little girl. Her name is Emily Carew. I have seen and spoken to her. The Russians managed to provide me with every detail.”

How wearied and miserable the Indian gentleman looked! His hand dropped from Mr. Carmichael’s.

How tired and unhappy the Indian gentleman looked! His hand fell away from Mr. Carmichael’s.

“Then the search has to be begun over again,” he said. “That is all. Please sit down.”

“Then we have to start the search all over again,” he said. “That’s it. Please have a seat.”

Mr. Carmichael took a seat. Somehow, he had gradually grown fond of this unhappy man. He was himself so well and happy, and so surrounded by cheerfulness and love, that desolation and broken health seemed pitifully unbearable things. If there had been the sound of just one gay little high-pitched voice in the house, it would have been[237] so much less forlorn. And that a man should be compelled to carry about in his breast the thought that he had seemed to wrong and desert a child was not a thing one could face.

Mr. Carmichael sat down. For some reason, he had come to care for this unhappy man. He felt so well and happy, surrounded by joy and love, that desolation and poor health seemed unbearably sad. If only there had been the sound of one cheerful, high-pitched voice in the house, it would have felt so much less lonely. The idea that a man had to carry the burden of thinking he wronged and abandoned a child was something hard to accept.

“Come, come,” he said in his cheery voice; “we’ll find her yet.”

“Come on,” he said in his cheerful voice; “we’ll find her soon.”

“We must begin at once. No time must be lost,” Mr. Carrisford fretted. “Have you any new suggestion to make—any whatsoever?”

“We need to start immediately. We can't waste any time,” Mr. Carrisford worried. “Do you have any new suggestions at all?”

Mr. Carmichael felt rather restless, and he rose and began to pace the room with a thoughtful, though uncertain face.

Mr. Carmichael felt a bit restless, so he got up and started to pace the room with a thoughtful, yet unsure expression.

“Well, perhaps,” he said. “I don’t know what it may be worth. The fact is, an idea occurred to me as I was thinking the thing over in the train on the journey from Dover.”

“Well, maybe,” he said. “I’m not sure how much it’s worth. The truth is, I got an idea while I was thinking about it on the train ride from Dover.”

“What was it? If she is alive, she is somewhere.”

“What was it? If she’s alive, she’s somewhere.”

“Yes; she is somewhere. We have searched the schools in Paris. Let us give up Paris and begin in London. That was my idea—to search London.”

“Yes; she is somewhere. We have searched the schools in Paris. Let’s give up on Paris and start looking in London. That was my idea—to search London.”

“There are schools enough in London,” said Mr. Carrisford. Then he slightly started, roused by a recollection. “By the way, there is one next door.”

“There are plenty of schools in London,” said Mr. Carrisford. Then he slightly jumped, stirred by a memory. “By the way, there's one next door.”

“Then we will begin there. We cannot begin nearer than next door.”

“Then we will start there. We can’t start any closer than next door.”

“No,” said Carrisford. “There is a child there who interests me; but she is not a pupil. And she is a little dark, forlorn creature, as unlike poor Crewe as a child could be.”

“No,” said Carrisford. “There’s a kid there who fascinates me; but she’s not a student. And she’s a bit of a dark, lonely little being, as different from poor Crewe as a child could be.”

Perhaps the Magic was at work again at that very moment—the beautiful Magic. It really seemed as if it might[238] be so. What was it that brought Ram Dass into the room—even as his master spoke—salaaming respectfully, but with a scarcely concealed touch of excitement in his dark, flashing eyes?

Perhaps the Magic was at work again at that very moment—the beautiful Magic. It really seemed as if it might[238] be so. What was it that brought Ram Dass into the room—even as his master spoke—bowing respectfully, but with a barely hidden hint of excitement in his dark, sparkling eyes?

“Sahib,” he said, “the child herself has come—the child the sahib felt pity for. She brings back the monkey who had again run away to her attic under the roof. I have asked that she remain. It was my thought that it would please the sahib to see and speak with her.”

“Sir,” he said, “the child has come—the child you felt pity for. She’s brought back the monkey that ran away again to her attic under the roof. I’ve asked her to stay. I thought it would please you to see and talk with her.”

“Who is she?” inquired Mr. Carmichael.

“Who is she?” asked Mr. Carmichael.

“God knows,” Mr. Carrisford answered. “She is the child I spoke of. A little drudge at the school.” He waved his hand to Ram Dass, and addressed him. “Yes, I should like to see her. Go and bring her in.” Then he turned to Mr. Carmichael. “While you have been away,” he explained, “I have been desperate. The days were so dark and long. Ram Dass told me of this child’s miseries, and together we invented a romantic plan to help her. I suppose it was a childish thing to do; but it gave me something to plan and think of. Without the help of an agile, soft-footed Oriental like Ram Dass, however, it could not have been done.”

“God knows,” Mr. Carrisford replied. “She is the child I mentioned. A little worker at the school.” He gestured to Ram Dass and spoke to him. “Yes, I want to see her. Go and get her.” Then he turned to Mr. Carmichael. “While you were away,” he explained, “I’ve been in a desperate situation. The days felt so dark and long. Ram Dass told me about this child's struggles, and together we came up with a plan to help her. I guess it was a naive thing to do, but it gave me something to focus on and think about. Without the help of someone nimble and quiet like Ram Dass, though, it wouldn’t have been possible.”

Then Sara came into the room. She carried the monkey in her arms, and he evidently did not intend to part from her, if it could be helped. He was clinging to her and chattering, and the interesting excitement of finding herself in the Indian gentleman’s room had brought a flush to Sara’s cheeks.

Then Sara walked into the room. She had the monkey in her arms, and he clearly didn’t want to leave her side if he could help it. He was holding onto her and chattering away, and the thrill of being in the Indian gentleman’s room made Sara’s cheeks flush.

“Your monkey ran away again,” she said, in her pretty[239] voice. “He came to my garret window last night, and I took him in because it was so cold. I would have brought him back if it had not been so late. I knew you were ill and might not like to be disturbed.”

“Your monkey ran away again,” she said, in her pretty[239] voice. “He showed up at my attic window last night, and I brought him in because it was freezing. I would have taken him back if it hadn't been so late. I knew you were sick and might not want to be disturbed.”

The Indian gentleman’s hollow eyes dwelt on her with curious interest.

The Indian man's hollow eyes focused on her with curious interest.

“That was very thoughtful of you,” he said.

“That was really thoughtful of you,” he said.

Sara looked toward Ram Dass, who stood near the door.

Sara looked over at Ram Dass, who was standing by the door.

“Shall I give him to the Lascar?” she asked.

“Should I give him to the Lascar?” she asked.

“How do you know he is a Lascar?” said the Indian gentleman, smiling a little.

“How do you know he’s a Lascar?” said the Indian gentleman, smiling slightly.

“Oh, I know Lascars,” Sara said, handing over the reluctant monkey. “I was born in India.”

“Oh, I know Lascars,” Sara said, passing the unwilling monkey. “I was born in India.”

The Indian gentleman sat upright so suddenly, and with such a change of expression, that she was for a moment quite startled.

The Indian gentleman sat up straight so suddenly, and with such a shift in his expression, that she was momentarily taken aback.

“You were born in India,” he exclaimed, “were you? Come here.” And he held out his hand.

“You were born in India,” he said, “really? Come here.” And he reached out his hand.

Sara went to him and laid her hand in his, as he seemed to want to take it. She stood still, and her green-gray eyes met his wonderingly. Something seemed to be the matter with him.

Sara approached him and placed her hand in his, as he appeared to want to take it. She stayed still, and her green-gray eyes met his with curiosity. Something seemed off with him.

“You live next door?” he demanded.

“You live next door?” he asked.

“Yes; I live at Miss Minchin’s seminary.”

“Yeah; I live at Miss Minchin’s school.”

“But you are not one of her pupils?”

“But you aren’t one of her students?”

A strange little smile hovered about Sara’s mouth. She hesitated a moment.

A strange little smile lingered on Sara's lips. She paused for a moment.

“I don’t think I know exactly what I am,” she replied.

“I don’t think I really know what I am,” she replied.

“Why not?”[240]

“Why not?”[240]

“At first I was a pupil, and a parlor-boarder; but now—”

“At first, I was a student and lived in the boarding house, but now—”

“You were a pupil! What are you now?”

“You were a student! What are you now?”

The queer little sad smile was on Sara’s lips again.

The strange little sad smile was back on Sara's lips.

“I sleep in the attic, next to the scullery-maid,” she said. “I run errands for the cook—I do anything she tells me; and I teach the little ones their lessons.”

“I sleep in the attic, next to the kitchen maid,” she said. “I run errands for the cook—I do whatever she tells me; and I teach the little ones their lessons.”

“Question her, Carmichael,” said Mr. Carrisford, sinking back as if he had lost his strength. “Question her; I cannot.”

“Ask her, Carmichael,” said Mr. Carrisford, leaning back as if he had lost all his energy. “I can’t.”

The big, kind father of the Large Family knew how to question little girls. Sara realized how much practice he had had when he spoke to her in his nice, encouraging voice.

The big, kind dad of the Large Family knew how to ask questions of little girls. Sara understood how much practice he had with it when he spoke to her in his nice, encouraging voice.

“What do you mean by ‘At first,’ my child?” he inquired.

“What do you mean by ‘At first,’ kid?” he asked.

“When I was first taken there by my papa.”

“When I was first brought there by my dad.”

“Where is your papa?”

"Where's your dad?"

“He died,” said Sara, very quietly. “He lost all his money and there was none left for me. There was no one to take care of me or to pay Miss Minchin.”

“He died,” said Sara very quietly. “He lost all his money, and there was nothing left for me. There was no one to take care of me or to pay Miss Minchin.”

“Carmichael!” the Indian gentleman cried out loudly; “Carmichael!”

“Carmichael!” the Indian gentleman shouted. “Carmichael!”

“We must not frighten her,” Mr. Carmichael said aside to him in a quick, low voice; and he added aloud to Sara: “So you were sent up into the attic, and made into a little drudge. That was about it, wasn’t it?”

“We can’t scare her,” Mr. Carmichael said quietly to him. Then he turned to Sara and added, “So you were sent up to the attic and made into a little worker. That’s about right, isn’t it?”

“There was no one to take care of me,” said Sara. “There was no money; I belong to nobody.”[241]

“There was no one to take care of me,” said Sara. “There was no money; I don't belong to anyone.”[241]

“How did your father lose his money?” the Indian gentleman broke in breathlessly.

“How did your dad lose his money?” the Indian gentleman interrupted, out of breath.

“He did not lose it himself,” Sara answered, wondering still more each moment. “He had a friend he was very fond of—he was very fond of him. It was his friend who took his money. He trusted his friend too much.”

“He didn’t lose it himself,” Sara replied, becoming more curious with each passing moment. “He had a friend he cared about a lot—he was really into him. It was his friend who took the money. He trusted his friend too much.”

The Indian gentleman’s breath came more quickly.

The Indian gentleman was breathing faster.

“The friend might have meant to do no harm,” he said. “It might have happened through a mistake.”

“The friend might have meant to do no harm,” he said. “It could have happened by accident.”

Sara did not know how unrelenting her quiet young voice sounded as she answered. If she had known, she would surely have tried to soften it for the Indian gentleman’s sake.

Sara did not realize how relentless her soft young voice sounded as she replied. If she had known, she definitely would have tried to soften it for the Indian gentleman’s sake.

“The suffering was just as bad for my papa,” she said. “It killed him.”

“The suffering was just as bad for my dad,” she said. “It killed him.”

“What was your father’s name?” the Indian gentleman said. “Tell me.”

“What was your dad's name?” the Indian gentleman asked. “Tell me.”

“His name was Ralph Crewe,” Sara answered, feeling startled. “Captain Crewe. He died in India.”

“His name was Ralph Crewe,” Sara replied, feeling shocked. “Captain Crewe. He passed away in India.”

The haggard face contracted, and Ram Dass sprang to his master’s side.

The worn face tightened, and Ram Dass rushed to his master’s side.

“Carmichael,” the invalid gasped, “it is the child—the child!”

“Carmichael,” the sick person breathed, “it’s the child—the child!”

For a moment Sara thought he was going to die. Ram Dass poured out drops from a bottle, and held them to his lips. Sara stood near, trembling a little. She looked in a bewildered way at Mr. Carmichael.

For a moment, Sara thought he was going to die. Ram Dass poured drops from a bottle and held them to his lips. Sara stood nearby, trembling a bit. She looked at Mr. Carmichael in confusion.

“What child am I?” she faltered.

“What child am I?” she hesitated.

“He was your father’s friend,” Mr. Carmichael answered[242] her. “Don’t be frightened. We have been looking for you for two years.”

“He was your dad’s friend,” Mr. Carmichael replied[242]to her. “Don’t be scared. We’ve been searching for you for two years.”

Sara put her hand up to her forehead, and her mouth trembled. She spoke as if she were in a dream.

Sara raised her hand to her forehead, and her lips quivered. She spoke as if she were in a dream.

“And I was at Miss Minchin’s all the while,” she half whispered. “Just on the other side of the wall.”

“And I was at Miss Minchin’s the whole time,” she half whispered. “Right on the other side of the wall.”


CHAPTER XVIII
“I TRIED NOT TO BE”

It was pretty, comfortable Mrs. Carmichael who explained everything. She was sent for at once, and came across the square to take Sara into her warm arms and make clear to her all that had happened. The excitement of the totally unexpected discovery had been temporarily almost overpowering to Mr. Carrisford in his weak condition.

It was the pretty, comforting Mrs. Carmichael who explained everything. She was called right away and came across the square to take Sara into her warm embrace and clarify what had happened. The thrill of the completely unexpected discovery had been almost overwhelming for Mr. Carrisford in his weakened state.

“Upon my word,” he said faintly to Mr. Carmichael, when it was suggested that the little girl should go into another room, “I feel as if I do not want to lose sight of her.”

“Honestly,” he said weakly to Mr. Carmichael, when it was suggested that the little girl should go into another room, “I feel like I don’t want to lose track of her.”

“I will take care of her,” Janet said, “and mamma will come in a few minutes.” And it was Janet who led her away.

“I'll take care of her,” Janet said, “and mom will be here in a few minutes.” And it was Janet who led her away.

“We’re so glad you are found,” she said. “You don’t know how glad we are that you are found.”

“We’re so happy you’re safe,” she said. “You have no idea how relieved we are that you’re back.”

Donald stood with his hands in his pockets, and gazed at Sara with reflecting and self-reproachful eyes.

Donald stood with his hands in his pockets and looked at Sara with reflective and self-critical eyes.

“If I’d just asked what your name was when I gave you my sixpence,” he said, “you would have told me it was[244] Sara Crewe, and then you would have been found in a minute.”

“If I’d just asked what your name was when I gave you my sixpence,” he said, “you would have told me it was[244] Sara Crewe, and then you would have been found in a minute.”

Then Mrs. Carmichael came in. She looked very much moved, and suddenly took Sara in her arms and kissed her.

Then Mrs. Carmichael walked in. She seemed really emotional, and out of the blue, she hugged Sara and kissed her.

“You look bewildered, poor child,” she said. “And it is not to be wondered at.”

“You look confused, poor child,” she said. “And that’s not surprising.”

Sara could only think of one thing.

Sara could only think of one thing.

“Was he,” she said, with a glance toward the closed door of the library—“was he the wicked friend? Oh, do tell me!”

“Was he,” she said, glancing at the closed door of the library—“was he the bad friend? Oh, please tell me!”

Mrs. Carmichael was crying as she kissed her again. She felt as if she ought to be kissed very often because she had not been kissed for so long.

Mrs. Carmichael was crying as she kissed her again. She felt like she should be kissed more often since it had been so long since she last was.

“He was not wicked, my dear,” she answered. “He did not really lose your papa’s money. He only thought he had lost it; and because he loved him so much his grief made him so ill that for a time he was not in his right mind. He almost died of brain-fever, and long before he began to recover your poor papa was dead.”

“He wasn’t a bad person, my dear,” she replied. “He didn’t actually lose your dad’s money. He just believed he had lost it; and because he cared for him so deeply, his sorrow made him so sick that for a while he wasn’t thinking clearly. He nearly died from brain fever, and long before he started to get better, your poor dad was already gone.”

“And he did not know where to find me,” murmured Sara. “And I was so near.” Somehow, she could not forget that she had been so near.

“And he didn’t know where to find me,” Sara murmured. “And I was so close.” For some reason, she couldn’t forget that she had been so close.

“He believed you were in school in France,” Mrs. Carmichael explained. “And he was continually misled by false clues. He has looked for you everywhere. When he saw you pass by, looking so sad and neglected, he did not dream that you were his friend’s poor child; but because you were a little girl, too, he was sorry for you, and wanted to make you happier. And he told Ram Dass to[245] climb into your attic window and try to make you comfortable.”

“He thought you were attending school in France,” Mrs. Carmichael explained. “And he kept getting misled by false hints. He searched for you everywhere. When he saw you walking by, looking so sad and neglected, he had no idea you were his friend’s poor child; but because you were a little girl too, he felt sorry for you and wanted to make you happier. So he told Ram Dass to [245] climb into your attic window and try to make you comfortable.”

Sara gave a start of joy; her whole look changed.

Sara jolted with joy; her entire expression transformed.

“Did Ram Dass bring the things?” she cried out; “did he tell Ram Dass to do it? Did he make the dream that came true!”

“Did Ram Dass bring the stuff?” she shouted; “did he tell Ram Dass to do it? Did he make the dream that became real?”

“Yes, my dear—yes! He is kind and good, and he was sorry for you, for little lost Sara Crewe’s sake.”

“Yes, my dear—yes! He is kind and good, and he felt sorry for you, for little lost Sara Crewe’s sake.”

The library door opened and Mr. Carmichael appeared, calling Sara to him with a gesture.

The library door swung open and Mr. Carmichael stepped out, signaling for Sara to come over with a wave.

“Mr. Carrisford is better already,” he said. “He wants you to come to him.”

“Mr. Carrisford is already feeling better,” he said. “He wants you to go see him.”

Sara did not wait. When the Indian gentleman looked at her as she entered, he saw that her face was all alight.

Sara didn't wait. When the Indian gentleman looked at her as she entered, he saw that her face was all aglow.

She went and stood before his chair, with her hands clasped together against her breast.

She went and stood in front of his chair, with her hands clasped together against her chest.

“You sent the things to me,” she said, in a joyful emotional little voice—“the beautiful, beautiful things? You sent them!”

“You sent the things to me,” she said, in a joyful, emotional little voice—“the beautiful, beautiful things? You sent them!”

“Yes, poor, dear child, I did,” he answered her. He was weak and broken with long illness and trouble, but he looked at her with the look she remembered in her father’s eyes—that look of loving her and wanting to take her in his arms. It made her kneel down by him, just as she used to kneel by her father when they were the dearest friends and lovers in the world.

“Yes, poor, dear child, I did,” he replied. He was weak and shattered from long illness and hardship, but he looked at her with the gaze she remembered in her father’s eyes—that look of love and desire to hold her close. It made her kneel beside him, just as she used to kneel by her father when they were the closest friends and lovers in the world.

“Then it is you who are my friend,” she said; “it is you who are my friend!” And she dropped her face on his thin hand and kissed it again and again.[246]

“Then you are my friend,” she said; “you are my friend!” And she buried her face in his thin hand and kissed it over and over again.[246]

“The man will be himself again in three weeks,” Mr. Carmichael said aside to his wife. “Look at his face already.”

“The man will be himself again in three weeks,” Mr. Carmichael said to his wife. “Just look at his face already.”

In fact, he did look changed. Here was the “little missus,” and he had new things to think of and plan for already. In the first place, there was Miss Minchin. She must be interviewed and told of the change which had taken place in the fortunes of her pupil.

In fact, he did look different. Here was the “little missus,” and he already had new things to consider and plan for. First, there was Miss Minchin. She needed to be talked to and informed about the change in her student's circumstances.

Sara was not to return to the seminary at all. The Indian gentleman was very determined upon that point. She must remain where she was, and Mr. Carmichael should go and see Miss Minchin himself.

Sara was not going back to the seminary at all. The Indian gentleman was very set on that. She had to stay where she was, and Mr. Carmichael should go see Miss Minchin himself.

“I am glad I need not go back,” said Sara. “She will be very angry. She does not like me; though perhaps it is my fault, because I do not like her.”

“I’m glad I don’t have to go back,” said Sara. “She’ll be really angry. She doesn’t like me; though maybe it’s my fault, because I don’t like her.”

But, oddly enough, Miss Minchin made it unnecessary for Mr. Carmichael to go to her, by actually coming in search of her pupil herself. She had wanted Sara for something, and on inquiry had heard an astonishing thing. One of the housemaids had seen her steal out of the area with something hidden under her cloak, and had also seen her go up the steps of the next door and enter the house.

But, strangely enough, Miss Minchin made it so Mr. Carmichael didn’t have to go find her; she actually came looking for her student. She needed Sara for something and, upon asking around, heard something surprising. One of the maids had seen her sneak out of the area with something hidden under her cloak and had also seen her go up the steps next door and enter the house.

“What does she mean!” cried Miss Minchin to Miss Amelia.

“What does she mean?” cried Miss Minchin to Miss Amelia.

“I don’t know, I’m sure, sister,” answered Miss Amelia. “Unless she has made friends with him because he has lived in India.”

“I don’t know, for sure, sister,” replied Miss Amelia. “Unless she has befriended him because he has lived in India.”

“It would be just like her to thrust herself upon him and try to gain his sympathies in some such impertinent[247] fashion,” said Miss Minchin. “She must have been in the house two hours. I will not allow such presumption. I shall go and inquire into the matter, and apologize for her intrusion.”

“It would be just like her to impose herself on him and try to win his sympathy in some rude way,” said Miss Minchin. “She must have been here for two hours. I won’t tolerate such arrogance. I’ll go and look into the situation and apologize for her intruding.”

Sara was sitting on a footstool close to Mr. Carrisford’s knee, and listening to some of the many things he felt it necessary to try to explain to her, when Ram Dass announced the visitor’s arrival.

Sara was sitting on a footstool near Mr. Carrisford’s knee, listening to some of the many things he needed to explain to her when Ram Dass announced the visitor's arrival.

Sara rose involuntarily, and became rather pale; but Mr. Carrisford saw that she stood quietly, and showed none of the ordinary signs of child terror.

Sara rose without meaning to and looked quite pale; however, Mr. Carrisford noticed that she stood still and didn’t show any of the usual signs of a scared child.

Miss Minchin entered the room with a sternly dignified manner. She was correctly and well dressed, and rigidly polite.

Miss Minchin walked into the room with a serious and dignified demeanor. She was dressed appropriately and elegantly, and her politeness was strict.

“I am sorry to disturb Mr. Carrisford,” she said; “but I have explanations to make. I am Miss Minchin, the proprietress of the Young Ladies’ Seminary next door.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt Mr. Carrisford,” she said; “but I have some explanations to give. I’m Miss Minchin, the owner of the Young Ladies’ Seminary next door.”

The Indian gentleman looked at her for a moment in silent scrutiny. He was a man who had naturally a rather hot temper, and he did not wish it to get too much the better of him.

The Indian gentleman stared at her for a moment in quiet examination. He was a man who naturally had a pretty quick temper, and he didn't want it to get the best of him.

“So you are Miss Minchin?” he said.

“So you are Miss Minchin?” he said.

“I am, sir.”

"I'm here, sir."

“In that case,” the Indian gentleman replied, “you have arrived at the right time. My solicitor, Mr. Carmichael, was just on the point of going to see you.”

“In that case,” the Indian gentleman replied, “you’ve arrived at the right time. My lawyer, Mr. Carmichael, was just about to go see you.”

Mr. Carmichael bowed slightly, and Miss Minchin looked from him to Mr. Carrisford in amazement.

Mr. Carmichael nodded slightly, and Miss Minchin gazed from him to Mr. Carrisford in disbelief.

“Your solicitor!” she said. “I do not understand. I[248] have come here as a matter of duty. I have just discovered that you have been intruded upon through the forwardness of one of my pupils—a charity pupil. I came to explain that she intruded without my knowledge.” She turned upon Sara. “Go home at once,” she commanded indignantly. “You shall be severely punished. Go home at once.”

“Your lawyer!” she said. “I don’t get it. I[248] came here out of duty. I’ve just found out that one of my students—a charity student—has overstepped her bounds. I came to explain that she did this without my knowledge.” She turned to Sara. “Go home right now,” she ordered angrily. “You’re going to be in big trouble. Go home right now.”

The Indian gentleman drew Sara to his side and patted her hand.

The Indian gentleman pulled Sara close to him and gently patted her hand.

“She is not going.”

"She's not going."

Miss Minchin felt rather as if she must be losing her senses.

Miss Minchin felt like she might be losing her mind.

“Not going!” she repeated.

“Not going!” she said again.

“No,” said Mr. Carrisford. “She is not going home—if you give your house that name. Her home for the future will be with me.”

“No,” said Mr. Carrisford. “She is not going home—if you call your house that. Her home moving forward will be with me.”

Miss Minchin fell back in amazed indignation.

Miss Minchin recoiled in astonished anger.

“With you! With you, sir! What does this mean?”

“With you! With you, sir! What does this mean?”

“Kindly explain the matter, Carmichael,” said the Indian gentleman; “and get it over as quickly as possible.” And he made Sara sit down again, and held her hands in his—which was another trick of her papa’s.

“Please explain the situation, Carmichael," said the Indian gentleman; “and do it as quickly as you can.” And he made Sara sit down again, holding her hands in his—which was another one of her dad’s tactics.

Then Mr. Carmichael explained—in the quiet, level-toned, steady manner of a man who knew his subject, and all its legal significance, which was a thing Miss Minchin understood as a business woman, and did not enjoy.

Then Mr. Carmichael explained—in the calm, steady tone of someone who was well-informed and understood all its legal implications, which was something Miss Minchin recognized as a businesswoman and did not appreciate.

“Mr. Carrisford, madam,” he said, “was an intimate friend of the late Captain Crewe. He was his partner in certain large investments. The fortune which Captain[249] Crewe supposed he had lost has been recovered, and is now in Mr. Carrisford’s hands.”

“Mr. Carrisford, ma'am,” he said, “was a close friend of the late Captain Crewe. He was his partner in several significant investments. The wealth that Captain[249] Crewe thought he had lost has been recovered and is now in Mr. Carrisford’s possession.”

“The fortune!” cried Miss Minchin; and she really lost color as she uttered the exclamation. “Sara’s fortune!”

“The fortune!” cried Miss Minchin; and she truly lost her color as she exclaimed. “Sara’s fortune!”

“It will be Sara’s fortune,” replied Mr. Carmichael, rather coldly. “It is Sara’s fortune now, in fact. Certain events have increased it enormously. The diamond-mines have retrieved themselves.”

“It will be Sara’s fortune,” replied Mr. Carmichael, somewhat coldly. “It is Sara’s fortune now, actually. Certain events have greatly increased it. The diamond mines have bounced back.”

“The diamond-mines!” Miss Minchin gasped out. If this was true, nothing so horrible, she felt, had ever happened to her since she was born.

“The diamond mines!” Miss Minchin gasped. If this was true, nothing as horrible, she thought, had ever happened to her since she was born.

“The diamond-mines,” Mr. Carmichael repeated, and he could not help adding, with a rather sly, unlawyer-like smile: “There are not many princesses, Miss Minchin, who are richer than your little charity pupil, Sara Crewe, will be. Mr. Carrisford has been searching for her for nearly two years; he has found her at last, and he will keep her.”

“The diamond mines,” Mr. Carmichael repeated, and he couldn’t help but add, with a somewhat sly, unprofessional smile: “There aren’t many princesses, Miss Minchin, who are richer than your little charity student, Sara Crewe, will be. Mr. Carrisford has been looking for her for almost two years; he has finally found her, and he will take care of her.”

After which he asked Miss Minchin to sit down while he explained matters to her fully, and went into such detail as was necessary to make it quite clear to her that Sara’s future was an assured one, and that what had seemed to be lost was to be restored to her tenfold; also, that she had in Mr. Carrisford a guardian as well as a friend.

After that, he asked Miss Minchin to sit down while he explained everything to her in detail, making it clear that Sara’s future was secure and that what had seemed lost would come back to her in greater abundance; he also assured her that Mr. Carrisford was not only her guardian but also her friend.

Miss Minchin was not a clever woman, and in her excitement she was silly enough to make one desperate effort to regain what she could not help seeing she had lost through her own worldly folly.

Miss Minchin wasn't a smart woman, and in her excitement, she was foolish enough to make a last-ditch attempt to get back what she could clearly see she'd lost because of her own materialistic mistakes.

“He found her under my care,” she protested. “I have[250] done everything for her. But for me she would have starved in the streets.”

“He found her under my care,” she protested. “I have[250] done everything for her. Without me, she would have starved on the streets.”

Here the Indian gentleman lost his temper.

Here, the Indian gentleman lost his cool.

“As to starving in the streets,” he said, “she might have starved more comfortably there than in your attic.”

“As for starving in the streets,” he said, “she might have starved more comfortably there than in your attic.”

“Captain Crewe left her in my charge,” Miss Minchin argued. “She must return to it until she is of age. She can be a parlor-boarder again. She must finish her education. The law will interfere in my behalf.”

“Captain Crewe left her in my care,” Miss Minchin argued. “She has to go back to it until she turns eighteen. She can be a parlor-boarder again. She needs to finish her education. The law will support my case.”

“Come, come, Miss Minchin,” Mr. Carmichael interposed, “the law will do nothing of the sort. If Sara herself wishes to return to you, I dare say Mr. Carrisford might not refuse to allow it. But that rests with Sara.”

“Come on, Miss Minchin,” Mr. Carmichael interrupted, “the law won’t do anything like that. If Sara wants to come back to you, I’m sure Mr. Carrisford wouldn’t refuse to let her. But that’s up to Sara.”

“Then,” said Miss Minchin, “I appeal to Sara. I have not spoiled you, perhaps,” she said awkwardly to the little girl; “but you know that your papa was pleased with your progress. And—ahem!—I have always been fond of you.”

“Then,” said Miss Minchin, “I’m turning to Sara. I may not have spoiled you, maybe,” she said awkwardly to the little girl; “but you know that your dad was happy with your progress. And—um!—I’ve always cared about you.”

Sara’s green-gray eyes fixed themselves on her with the quiet, clear look Miss Minchin particularly disliked.

Sara’s green-gray eyes locked onto her with the calm, piercing stare that Miss Minchin especially hated.

“Have you, Miss Minchin?” she said; “I did not know that.”

“Have you, Miss Minchin?” she said; “I didn’t know that.”

Miss Minchin reddened and drew herself up.

Miss Minchin blushed and straightened herself.

“You ought to have known it,” said she; “but children, unfortunately, never know what is best for them. Amelia and I always said you were the cleverest child in the school. Will you not do your duty to your poor papa and come home with me?”

“You should have known it,” she said; “but kids, unfortunately, never know what’s best for them. Amelia and I always said you were the smartest kid in the school. Won’t you do your duty to your poor dad and come home with me?”

Sara took a step toward her and stood still. She was[251] thinking of the day when she had been told that she belonged to nobody, and was in danger of being turned into the street; she was thinking of the cold, hungry hours she had spent alone with Emily and Melchisedec in the attic. She looked Miss Minchin steadily in the face.

Sara took a step toward her and stopped. She was[251] thinking about the day she was told she didn't belong to anyone and could be thrown out into the street; she was remembering the cold, hungry hours she had spent alone with Emily and Melchisedec in the attic. She looked Miss Minchin straight in the eye.

“You know why I will not go home with you, Miss Minchin,” she said; “you know quite well.”

“You know why I'm not going home with you, Miss Minchin,” she said; “you know very well.”

A hot flush showed itself on Miss Minchin’s hard, angry face.

A hot flush appeared on Miss Minchin’s stern, angry face.

“You will never see your companions again,” she began. “I will see that Ermengarde and Lottie are kept away—”

“You’ll never see your friends again,” she started. “I’ll make sure Ermengarde and Lottie are kept away—”

Mr. Carmichael stopped her with polite firmness.

Mr. Carmichael stopped her firmly but politely.

“Excuse me,” he said; “she will see any one she wishes to see. The parents of Miss Crewe’s fellow-pupils are not likely to refuse her invitations to visit her at her guardian’s house. Mr. Carrisford will attend to that.”

“Excuse me,” he said, “she will see anyone she wants to see. The parents of Miss Crewe’s classmates are unlikely to turn down her invitations to visit her at her guardian’s house. Mr. Carrisford will take care of that.”

It must be confessed that even Miss Minchin flinched. This was worse than the eccentric bachelor uncle who might have a peppery temper and be easily offended at the treatment of his niece. A woman of sordid mind could easily believe that most people would not refuse to allow their children to remain friends with a little heiress of diamond-mines. And if Mr. Carrisford chose to tell certain of her patrons how unhappy Sara Crewe had been made, many unpleasant things might happen.

It has to be admitted that even Miss Minchin recoiled. This was worse than having a quirky bachelor uncle who might have a short fuse and get easily upset by how his niece was treated. A person with a shady mindset could easily think that most people wouldn’t stop their kids from being friends with a little heiress from diamond mines. And if Mr. Carrisford decided to inform some of her patrons about how unhappy Sara Crewe had become, a lot of uncomfortable things could happen.

“You have not undertaken an easy charge,” she said to the Indian gentleman, as she turned to leave the room; “you will discover that very soon. The child is neither[252] truthful nor grateful. I suppose”—to Sara—“that you feel now that you are a princess again.”

“You haven’t taken on an easy task,” she said to the Indian gentleman as she turned to leave the room. “You’ll realize that very soon. The child is neither[252] truthful nor grateful. I guess”—to Sara—“that you feel like a princess again now.”

Sara looked down and flushed a little, because she thought her pet fancy might not be easy for strangers—even nice ones—to understand at first.

Sara looked down and blushed a bit because she thought her pet fancy might be hard for strangers—even nice ones—to understand at first.

“I—tried not to be anything else,” she answered in a low voice—“even when I was coldest and hungriest—I tried not to be.”

“I—tried not to be anything else,” she answered in a low voice—“even when I was the coldest and hungriest—I tried not to be.”

“Now it will not be necessary to try,” said Miss Minchin, acidly, as Ram Dass salaamed her out of the room.

“Now it won't be necessary to try,” said Miss Minchin, sharply, as Ram Dass bowed to her while leaving the room.

. . . . . .

. . . . . . .

She returned home and, going to her sitting-room, sent at once for Miss Amelia. She sat closeted with her all the rest of the afternoon, and it must be admitted that poor Miss Amelia passed through more than one bad quarter of an hour. She shed a good many tears, and mopped her eyes a good deal. One of her unfortunate remarks almost caused her sister to snap her head entirely off, but it resulted in an unusual manner.

She went home and, heading to her living room, immediately called for Miss Amelia. They spent the rest of the afternoon together, and it has to be said that poor Miss Amelia had more than a few tough moments. She cried a lot and wiped her eyes frequently. One of her unfortunate comments nearly made her sister lose her temper completely, but it led to an unexpected outcome.

“I’m not as clever as you, sister,” she said, “and I am always afraid to say things to you for fear of making you angry. Perhaps if I were not so timid it would be better for the school and for both of us. I must say I’ve often thought it would have been better if you had been less severe on Sara Crewe, and had seen that she was decently dressed and more comfortable. I know she was worked too hard for a child of her age, and I know she was only half fed—”[253]

“I’m not as smart as you, sister,” she said, “and I’m always scared to talk to you because I don’t want to make you mad. Maybe if I weren’t so shy, it would be better for the school and for both of us. I have to say, I’ve often thought it would have been better if you had been less harsh on Sara Crewe and had made sure she was properly dressed and more comfortable. I know she was made to work too hard for a child her age, and I know she was barely fed—”[253]

“How dare you say such a thing!” exclaimed Miss Minchin.

“How can you say something like that?” exclaimed Miss Minchin.

“I don’t know how I dare,” Miss Amelia answered, with a kind of reckless courage; “but now I’ve begun I may as well finish, whatever happens to me. The child was a clever child and a good child—and she would have paid you for any kindness you had shown her. But you didn’t show her any. The fact was, she was too clever for you, and you always disliked her for that reason. She used to see through us both—”

“I don’t know how I have the nerve,” Miss Amelia replied, with a kind of daring bravery; “but now that I’ve started, I might as well see it through, no matter what happens to me. The child was bright and good—and she would have repaid you for any kindness you showed her. But you didn’t show her any. The truth is, she was too smart for you, and you always held that against her. She could see right through both of us—”

“Amelia!” gasped her infuriated elder, looking as if she would box her ears and knock her cap off, as she had often done to Becky.

“Amelia!” gasped her furious elder, looking like she would smack her ears and knock her cap off, just as she had frequently done to Becky.

But Miss Amelia’s disappointment had made her hysterical enough not to care what occurred next.

But Miss Amelia's disappointment had made her so upset that she didn't care what happened next.

“She did! She did!” she cried. “She saw through us both. She saw that you were a hard-hearted, worldly woman, and that I was a weak fool, and that we were both of us vulgar and mean enough to grovel on our knees before her money, and behave ill to her because it was taken from her—though she behaved herself like a little princess even when she was a beggar. She did—she did—like a little princess!” and her hysterics got the better of the poor woman, and she began to laugh and cry both at once, and rock herself backward and forward in such a way as made Miss Minchin stare aghast.

“She did! She did!” she shouted. “She saw right through us both. She saw that you were a cold-hearted, materialistic woman, and that I was a weak fool, and that we were both low enough to grovel on our knees before her money and treat her poorly because it was taken from her—even though she acted like a little princess even when she was a beggar. She did—she did—like a little princess!” Her emotions overwhelmed the poor woman, and she started to laugh and cry at the same time, rocking back and forth in a way that made Miss Minchin stare in shock.

“And now you’ve lost her,” she cried wildly; “and some other school will get her and her money; and if she were like any other child she’d tell how she’s been treated, and[254] all our pupils would be taken away and we should be ruined. And it serves us right; but it serves you right more than it does me, for you are a hard woman, Maria Minchin—you’re a hard, selfish, worldly woman!”

“And now you’ve lost her,” she yelled frantically; “and some other school will take her and her money; and if she were like any other child, she’d speak out about how she’s been treated, and[254] all our students would leave and we’d be doomed. And it’s our fault; but it’s more your fault than mine, because you’re a cruel woman, Maria Minchin—you’re a cruel, selfish, materialistic woman!”

And she was in danger of making so much noise with her hysterical chokes and gurgles that her sister was obliged to go to her and apply salts and sal volatile to quiet her, instead of pouring forth her indignation at her audacity.

And she was about to make so much noise with her frantic choking and gasping that her sister had to rush over and use salts and smelling salts to calm her down, instead of expressing her outrage at her boldness.

And from that time forward, it may be mentioned, the elder Miss Minchin actually began to stand a little in awe of a sister who, while she looked so foolish, was evidently not quite so foolish as she looked, and might, consequently, break out and speak truths people did not want to hear.

And from that time on, it should be noted, the older Miss Minchin actually started to feel a bit intimidated by a sister who, despite looking so silly, was clearly not as foolish as she appeared, and could, therefore, suddenly speak truths that people didn’t want to hear.

That evening, when the pupils were gathered together before the fire in the school-room, as was their custom before going to bed, Ermengarde came in with a letter in her hand and a queer expression on her round face. It was queer because, while it was an expression of delighted excitement, it was combined with such amazement as seemed to belong to a kind of shock just received.

That evening, when the students were all sitting around the fire in the classroom, as they usually did before bed, Ermengarde walked in holding a letter and had a strange look on her round face. It was strange because, while she looked thrilled and excited, there was also a sense of shock that seemed to come from something surprising she had just experienced.

“What is the matter?” cried two or three voices at once.

“What is going on?” yelled two or three voices at the same time.

“Is it anything to do with the row that has been going on?” said Lavinia, eagerly. “There has been such a row in Miss Minchin’s room, Miss Amelia has had something like hysterics and has had to go to bed.”

“Is it related to the fight that’s been happening?” Lavinia asked eagerly. “There’s been such a scene in Miss Minchin’s room; Miss Amelia has been nearly hysterical and had to go to bed.”

Ermengarde answered them slowly as if she were half stunned.[255]

Ermengarde replied to them slowly, as if she were half in shock.[255]

“I have just had this letter from Sara,” she said, holding it out to let them see what a long letter it was.

“I just got this letter from Sara,” she said, holding it out to show them how long it was.

“From Sara!” Every voice joined in that exclamation.

“From Sara!” Everyone chimed in with that shout.

“Where is she?” almost shrieked Jessie.

“Where is she?” Jessie nearly shouted.

“Next door,” said Ermengarde, still slowly; “with the Indian gentleman.”

“Next door,” Ermengarde said slowly, “with the Indian gentleman.”

“Where? Where? Has she been sent away? Does Miss Minchin know? Was the row about that? Why did she write? Tell us! Tell us!”

“Where? Where? Has she been sent away? Does Miss Minchin know? Was that the argument? Why did she write? Tell us! Tell us!”

There was a perfect babel, and Lottie began to cry plaintively.

There was a total racket, and Lottie started to cry softly.

Ermengarde answered them slowly as if she were half plunged out into what, at the moment, seemed the most important and self-explaining thing.

Ermengarde answered them slowly, as if she were half immersed in what, at that moment, felt like the most important and obvious thing.

“There were diamond-mines,” she said stoutly; “there were!”

“There are diamond mines,” she said stoutly; “there are!”

Open mouths and open eyes confronted her.

Open mouths and wide eyes stared at her.

“They were real,” she hurried on. “It was all a mistake about them. Something happened for a time, and Mr. Carrisford thought they were ruined—”

“They were real,” she rushed on. “It was all a misunderstanding about them. Something happened for a while, and Mr. Carrisford thought they were finished—”

“Who is Mr. Carrisford?” shouted Jessie.

“Who is Mr. Carrisford?” shouted Jessie.

“The Indian gentleman. And Captain Crewe thought so, too—and he died; and Mr. Carrisford had brain-fever and ran away, and he almost died. And he did not know where Sara was. And it turned out that there were millions and millions of diamonds in the mines; and half of them belong to Sara; and they belonged to her when she was living in the attic with no one but Melchisedec for a friend, and the cook ordering her about. And Mr. Carrisford[256] found her this afternoon, and he has got her in his home—and she will never come back—and she will be more a princess than she ever was—a hundred and fifty thousand times more. And I am going to see her to-morrow afternoon. There!”

“The Indian gentleman. And Captain Crewe thought so, too—and he died; and Mr. Carrisford had a severe illness and disappeared, and he almost died. And he didn’t know where Sara was. It turned out that there were countless diamonds in the mines; and half of them belong to Sara; and they belonged to her when she was living in the attic with no one but Melchisedec as a friend, while the cook bossed her around. And Mr. Carrisford[256] found her this afternoon, and he has taken her into his home—and she will never come back—and she will be more of a princess than she ever was—one hundred and fifty thousand times more. And I’m going to see her tomorrow afternoon. There!”

Even Miss Minchin herself could scarcely have controlled the uproar after this; and though she heard the noise, she did not try. She was not in the mood to face anything more than she was facing in her room, while Miss Amelia was weeping in bed. She knew that the news had penetrated the walls in some mysterious manner, and that every servant and every child would go to bed talking about it.

Even Miss Minchin herself could barely handle the chaos that followed this; and although she heard the commotion, she didn’t attempt to intervene. She wasn’t up for facing anything beyond what she was dealing with in her room, while Miss Amelia was crying in bed. She knew that the news had somehow spread through the walls, and that every servant and every child would go to bed discussing it.

So until almost midnight the entire seminary, realizing somehow that all rules were laid aside, crowded round Ermengarde in the school-room and heard read and re-read the letter containing a story which was quite as wonderful as any Sara herself had ever invented, and which had the amazing charm of having happened to Sara herself and the mystic Indian gentleman in the very next house.

So, until nearly midnight, everyone at the seminary, sensing that the usual rules were forgotten, gathered around Ermengarde in the classroom and listened to the letter being read and reread, which told a story as incredible as any that Sara herself had ever come up with, and it had the fascinating twist of actually happening to Sara and the mysterious Indian man right next door.

Becky, who had heard it also, managed to creep up-stairs earlier than usual. She wanted to get away from people and go and look at the little magic room once more. She did not know what would happen to it. It was not likely that it would be left to Miss Minchin. It would be taken away, and the attic would be bare and empty again. Glad as she was for Sara’s sake, she went up the last flight of stairs with a lump in her throat and tears blurring her sight. There would be no fire to-night, and no rosy lamp;[257] no supper, and no princess sitting in the glow reading or telling stories—no princess!

Becky, who had heard about it too, managed to sneak upstairs earlier than usual. She wanted to escape from everyone and visit the little magic room one more time. She didn't know what would happen to it. It was unlikely that it would be left to Miss Minchin. It would be taken away, and the attic would be empty and bare again. Even though she was happy for Sara, she climbed the last flight of stairs with a lump in her throat and tears in her eyes. There would be no fire tonight, no warm lamp;[257] no dinner, and no princess sitting in the glow reading or telling stories—no princess!

She choked down a sob as she pushed the attic door open, and then she broke into a low cry.

She held back a sob as she opened the attic door, and then she started to cry softly.

The lamp was flushing the room, the fire was blazing, the supper was waiting; and Ram Dass was standing smiling into her startled face.

The lamp lit up the room, the fire was roaring, dinner was ready; and Ram Dass was standing there, smiling at her surprised expression.

“Missee sahib remembered,” he said. “She told the sahib all. She wished you to know the good fortune which has befallen her. Behold a letter on the tray. She has written. She did not wish that you should go to sleep unhappy. The sahib commands you to come to him to-morrow. You are to be the attendant of missee sahib. To-night I take these things back over the roof.”

“Miss Sahib remembered,” he said. “She told the Sahib everything. She wanted you to know the good fortune that has come her way. Look, there’s a letter on the tray. She wrote it. She didn’t want you to go to bed feeling unhappy. The Sahib wants you to come to him tomorrow. You are going to be the attendant for Miss Sahib. Tonight, I’m taking these things back over the roof.”

And having said this with a beaming face, he made a little salaam and slipped through the skylight with an agile silentness of movement which showed Becky how easily he had done it before.

And after saying this with a bright smile, he gave a quick bow and slipped through the skylight with a quiet grace that showed Becky how easily he had done it before.


CHAPTER XIX
“ANNE”

Never had such joy reigned in the nursery of the Large Family. Never had they dreamed of such delights as resulted from an intimate acquaintance with the little-girl-who-was-not-a-beggar. The mere fact of her sufferings and adventures made her a priceless possession. Everybody wanted to be told over and over again the things which had happened to her. When one was sitting by a warm fire in a big, glowing room, it was quite delightful to hear how cold it could be in an attic. It must be admitted that the attic was rather delighted in, and that its coldness and bareness quite sank into insignificance when Melchisedec was remembered, and one heard about the sparrows and things one could see if one climbed on the table and stuck one’s head and shoulders out of the skylight.

Never had there been such joy in the nursery of the Large Family. They had never imagined such delights as came from getting to know the little-girl-who-was-not-a-beggar. The reality of her struggles and adventures made her an invaluable treasure. Everyone wanted to hear the stories of what had happened to her again and again. Sitting by a warm fire in a big, cozy room, it was truly enjoyable to listen to how freezing it could be in an attic. It must be acknowledged that the attic was somewhat cherished, and its coldness and emptiness seemed insignificant when Melchisedec was remembered, and stories of the sparrows and other things visible from climbing onto the table and poking one’s head and shoulders out of the skylight were shared.

Of course the thing loved best was the story of the banquet and the dream which was true. Sara told it for the first time the day after she had been found. Several members of the Large Family came to take tea with her, and as they sat or curled up on the hearth-rug she told the story in her own way, and the Indian gentleman listened and[259] watched her. When she had finished she looked up at him and put her hand on his knee.

Of course, the favorite thing was the story of the banquet and the dream that came true. Sara shared it for the first time the day after she was found. Several members of the Large Family came over to have tea with her, and as they sat or lounged on the hearth rug, she told the story in her own style while the Indian gentleman listened and[259] watched her. When she finished, she looked up at him and placed her hand on his knee.

“That is my part,” she said. “Now won’t you tell your part of it, Uncle Tom?” He had asked her to call him always “Uncle Tom.” “I don’t know your part yet, and it must be beautiful.”

“That is my part,” she said. “Now won’t you share your part, Uncle Tom?” He had asked her to always call him “Uncle Tom.” “I don’t know your part yet, and it must be beautiful.”

So he told them how, when he sat alone, ill and dull and irritable, Ram Dass had tried to distract him by describing the passers by, and there was one child who passed oftener than any one else; he had begun to be interested in her—partly perhaps because he was thinking a great deal of a little girl, and partly because Ram Dass had been able to relate the incident of his visit to the attic in chase of the monkey. He had described its cheerless look, and the bearing of the child, who seemed as if she was not of the class of those who were treated as drudges and servants. Bit by bit, Ram Dass had made discoveries concerning the wretchedness of her life. He had found out how easy a matter it was to climb across the few yards of roof to the skylight, and this fact had been the beginning of all that followed.

So he told them how, when he was sitting alone, feeling sick, down, and irritable, Ram Dass had tried to distract him by describing the people walking by. There was one child who passed by more often than anyone else; he had started to take an interest in her—partly, perhaps, because he was thinking a lot about a little girl, and partly because Ram Dass had been able to share the story of his visit to the attic to chase after the monkey. He had described how gloomy it looked and the demeanor of the child, who seemed like she wasn't from the group of those treated as laborers and servants. Little by little, Ram Dass had uncovered details about the misery of her life. He had discovered how easy it was to climb across the few yards of roof to the skylight, and this realization had set off everything that happened afterward.

“Sahib,” he had said one day, “I could cross the slates and make the child a fire when she is out on some errand. When she returned, wet and cold, to find it blazing, she would think a magician had done it.”

“Sahib,” he said one day, “I could cross the tiles and start a fire for the child when she’s out running errands. When she came back, wet and cold, to find it blazing, she would think a magician had done it.”

The idea had been so fanciful that Mr. Carrisford’s sad face had lighted with a smile, and Ram Dass had been so filled with rapture that he had enlarged upon it and explained to his master how simple it would be to accomplish[260] numbers of other things. He had shown a childlike pleasure and invention, and the preparations for the carrying out of the plan had filled many a day with interest which would otherwise have dragged wearily. On the night of the frustrated banquet Ram Dass had kept watch, all his packages being in readiness in the attic which was his own; and the person who was to help him had waited with him, as interested as himself in the odd adventure. Ram Dass had been lying flat upon the slates, looking in at the skylight, when the banquet had come to its disastrous conclusion; he had been sure of the profoundness of Sara’s wearied sleep; and then, with a dark lantern, he had crept into the room, while his companion had remained outside and handed the things to him. When Sara had stirred ever so faintly, Ram Dass had closed the lantern-slide and lain flat upon the floor. These and many other exciting things the children found out by asking a thousand questions.

The idea had been so wild that Mr. Carrisford’s sad face lit up with a smile, and Ram Dass was so excited that he expanded on it, explaining to his master how easy it would be to achieve[260] lots of other things. He showed a childlike joy and creativity, and the preparations for putting the plan into action made many days interesting that would have otherwise dragged on. On the night of the canceled banquet, Ram Dass had kept watch, all his supplies ready in the attic, which was his own space; and the person who was supposed to help him waited with him, just as interested in the unusual adventure. Ram Dass had been lying flat on the slates, peeking in through the skylight, when the banquet tragically ended; he had felt confident in the depth of Sara’s exhausted sleep; and then, with a dark lantern, he quietly entered the room while his companion stayed outside, passing things to him. When Sara stirred just a little, Ram Dass quickly shut the lantern-slide and lay flat on the floor. The children discovered these and many other thrilling details by asking a thousand questions.

“I am so glad,” Sara said. “I am so glad it was you who were my friend!”

“I’m so glad,” Sara said. “I’m so glad it was you who were my friend!”

There never were such friends as these two became. Somehow, they seemed to suit each other in a wonderful way. The Indian gentleman had never had a companion he liked quite as much as he liked Sara. In a month’s time he was, as Mr. Carmichael had prophesied he would be, a new man. He was always amused and interested, and he began to find an actual pleasure in the possession of the wealth he had imagined that he loathed the burden of. There were so many charming things to plan for Sara. There was a little joke between them that he was a magician,[261] and it was one of his pleasures to invent things to surprise her. She found beautiful new flowers growing in her room, whimsical little gifts tucked under pillows, and once, as they sat together in the evening, they heard the scratch of a heavy paw on the door, and when Sara went to find out what it was, there stood a great dog—a splendid Russian boarhound—with a grand silver and gold collar bearing an inscription in raised letters. “I am Boris,” it read; “I serve the Princess Sara.”

There have never been friends quite like these two. They seemed to fit together in a remarkable way. The Indian gentleman had never had a companion he liked as much as he liked Sara. Within a month, he was, as Mr. Carmichael had predicted, a transformed man. He was always entertained and intrigued, and he started to actually enjoy the wealth he once thought was a burden. There were so many delightful things to plan for Sara. They had a little inside joke that he was a magician, and it brought him joy to come up with surprises for her. She discovered beautiful new flowers in her room, quirky little gifts hidden under pillows, and one evening, as they sat together, they heard a heavy scratch at the door. When Sara went to check, there stood a large dog—a magnificent Russian boarhound—wearing a grand silver and gold collar with an inscription in raised letters. “I am Boris,” it read; “I serve the Princess Sara.”

There was nothing the Indian gentleman loved more than the recollection of the little princess in rags and tatters. The afternoons in which the Large Family, or Ermengarde and Lottie, gathered to rejoice together were very delightful. But the hours when Sara and the Indian gentleman sat alone and read or talked had a special charm of their own. During their passing many interesting things occurred.

There was nothing the Indian gentleman loved more than remembering the little princess in rags and tatters. The afternoons when the Large Family, or Ermengarde and Lottie, came together to celebrate were very enjoyable. But the times when Sara and the Indian gentleman sat alone, reading or talking, had a unique charm of their own. During those moments, many interesting things happened.

Noticed that his companion … sat gazing into the fire.
He noticed that his companion was sitting and staring into the fire.

One evening, Mr. Carrisford, looking up from his book, noticed that his companion had not stirred for some time, but sat gazing into the fire.

One evening, Mr. Carrisford looked up from his book and noticed that his friend hadn't moved for a while; he was just staring into the fire.

“What are you ‘supposing,’ Sara?” he asked.

“What are you thinking, Sara?” he asked.

Sara looked up, with a bright color on her cheek.

Sara looked up, her cheeks flushed with color.

“I was supposing,” she said; “I was remembering that hungry day, and a child I saw.”

“I was thinking,” she said; “I was recalling that hungry day, and a child I saw.”

“But there were a great many hungry days,” said the Indian gentleman, with rather a sad tone in his voice. “Which hungry day was it?”

“But there were a lot of hungry days,” said the Indian gentleman, with a somewhat sad tone in his voice. “Which hungry day was it?”

“I forgot you didn’t know,” said Sara. “It was the day the dream came true.”[262]

“I forgot you didn’t know,” Sara said. “It was the day the dream came true.”[262]

Then she told him the story of the bun-shop, and the fourpence she picked up out of the sloppy mud, and the child who was hungrier than herself. She told it quite simply, and in as few words as possible; but somehow the Indian gentleman found it necessary to shade his eyes with his hand and look down at the carpet.

Then she told him the story about the bakery and the fourpence she found in the muddy ground, and the kid who was hungrier than she was. She shared it in a straightforward way, using as few words as possible; but for some reason, the Indian gentleman felt the need to cover his eyes with his hand and glance down at the carpet.

“And I was supposing a kind of plan,” she said, when she had finished. “I was thinking I should like to do something.”

“And I was thinking of a kind of plan,” she said when she finished. “I was considering that I’d like to do something.”

“What was it?” said Mr. Carrisford, in a low tone. “You may do anything you like to do, princess.”

“What was it?” Mr. Carrisford asked quietly. “You can do anything you want to do, princess.”

“I was wondering,” rather hesitated Sara—“you know, you say I have so much money—I was wondering if I could go to see the bun-woman, and tell her that if, when hungry children—particularly on those dreadful days—come and sit on the steps, or look in at the window, she would just call them in and give them something to eat, she might send the bills to me. Could I do that?”

“I was wondering,” Sara said hesitantly, “you know, you say I have so much money—I was thinking if I could go to see the bun-woman and ask her that if hungry children—especially on those awful days—come and sit on the steps or look in at the window, she could just invite them in and give them something to eat, and she could send the bills to me. Could I do that?”

“You shall do it to-morrow morning,” said the Indian gentleman.

“You should do it tomorrow morning,” said the Indian gentleman.

“Thank you,” said Sara. “You see, I know what it is to be hungry, and it is very hard when one cannot even pretend it away.”

“Thank you,” said Sara. “You see, I know what it’s like to be hungry, and it’s really tough when you can’t even pretend it away.”

“Yes, yes, my dear,” said the Indian gentleman. “Yes, yes, it must be. Try to forget it. Come and sit on this footstool near my knee, and only remember you are a princess.”

“Yes, yes, my dear,” said the Indian gentleman. “Yes, yes, it has to be. Try to forget it. Come and sit on this footstool by my knee, and just remember that you are a princess.”

“Yes,” said Sara, smiling; “and I can give buns and bread to the populace.” And she went and sat on the stool,[263] and the Indian gentleman (he used to like her to call him that, too, sometimes) drew her small dark head down upon his knee and stroked her hair.

“Yes,” said Sara, smiling; “and I can give buns and bread to the people.” And she went and sat on the stool,[263] and the Indian gentleman (he liked her to call him that sometimes, too) pulled her small dark head down onto his knee and stroked her hair.

The next morning, Miss Minchin, in looking out of her window, saw the thing she perhaps least enjoyed seeing. The Indian gentleman’s carriage, with its tall horses, drew up before the door of the next house, and its owner and a little figure, warm with soft, rich furs, descended the steps to get into it. The little figure was a familiar one, and reminded Miss Minchin of days in the past. It was followed by another as familiar—the sight of which she found very irritating. It was Becky, who, in the character of delighted attendant, always accompanied her young mistress to her carriage, carrying wraps and belongings. Already Becky had a pink, round face.

The next morning, Miss Minchin, looking out of her window, saw something she probably least wanted to see. The Indian gentleman’s carriage, with its tall horses, pulled up in front of the next house, and its owner, along with a small figure snug in soft, luxurious furs, came down the steps to get in. The small figure was someone she recognized, bringing back memories from the past. It was followed by another familiar sight—one that really annoyed her. It was Becky, who, as a happy attendant, always accompanied her young mistress to the carriage, carrying wraps and other belongings. Becky already had a round, pink face.

A little later the carriage drew up before the door of the baker’s shop, and its occupants got out, oddly enough, just as the bun-woman was putting a tray of smoking-hot buns into the window.

A little later, the carriage pulled up in front of the baker's shop, and the people inside got out, strangely enough, just as the bun-woman was placing a tray of steaming hot buns in the window.

When Sara entered the shop the woman turned and looked at her, and, leaving the buns, came and stood behind the counter. For a moment she looked at Sara very hard indeed, and then her good-natured face lighted up.

When Sara walked into the shop, the woman turned to look at her, and, leaving the buns, came to stand behind the counter. For a moment, she stared at Sara intensely, and then her friendly face brightened up.

“I’m sure that I remember you, miss,” she said. “And yet—”

“I’m pretty sure I remember you, miss,” she said. “And yet—”

“Yes,” said Sara; “once you gave me six buns for fourpence, and—”

“Yes,” said Sara; “once you gave me six buns for four pennies, and—”

“And you gave five of ’em to a beggar child,” the woman broke in on her. “I’ve always remembered it. I[264] couldn’t make it out at first.” She turned round to the Indian gentleman and spoke her next words to him. “I beg your pardon, sir, but there’s not many young people that notices a hungry face in that way; and I’ve thought of it many a time. Excuse the liberty, miss,”—to Sara,—“but you look rosier and—well, better than you did that—that—”

“And you gave five of them to a beggar child,” the woman interrupted her. “I’ve always remembered that. I couldn’t figure it out at first.” She turned to the Indian gentleman and directed her next words to him. “I apologize, sir, but not many young people notice a hungry face like that; and I’ve thought about it many times. Excuse my boldness, miss,”—to Sara,—“but you look healthier and—well, better than you did that—that—”

“I am better, thank you,” said Sara. “And—I am much happier—and I have come to ask you to do something for me.”

“I’m doing better, thank you,” Sara said. “And—I’m much happier—and I’ve come to ask you for a favor.”

“Me, miss!” exclaimed the bun-woman, smiling cheerfully. “Why, bless you! yes, miss. What can I do?”

“Me, miss!” said the bun lady, smiling brightly. “Why, thank you! Yes, miss. What do you need?”

And then Sara, leaning on the counter, made her little proposal concerning the dreadful days and the hungry waifs and the hot buns.

And then Sara, leaning on the counter, shared her idea about the terrible days, the hungry kids, and the fresh buns.

The woman watched her, and listened with an astonished face.

The woman watched her and listened with a look of astonishment.

“Why, bless me!” she said again when she had heard it all; “it’ll be a pleasure to me to do it. I am a working-woman myself and cannot afford to do much on my own account, and there’s sights of trouble on every side; but, if you’ll excuse me, I’m bound to say I’ve given away many a bit of bread since that wet afternoon, just along o’ thinking of you—an’ how wet an’ cold you was, an’ how hungry you looked; an’ yet you gave away your hot buns as if you was a princess.”

“Wow, I can't believe it!” she said again after hearing everything; “it’ll be a pleasure for me to do it. I’m a working woman myself and can’t afford to do much for myself, and there’s plenty of trouble all around; but, if you’ll allow me to say, I’ve given away many pieces of bread since that rainy afternoon just because I was thinking of you—and how wet and cold you were, and how hungry you looked; and yet you gave away your hot buns like you were a princess.”

The Indian gentleman smiled involuntarily at this, and Sara smiled a little, too, remembering what she had said to herself when she put the buns down on the ravenous child’s ragged lap.[265]

The Indian man smiled automatically at this, and Sara smiled a bit as well, recalling what she had told herself when she placed the buns on the hungry child's tattered lap.[265]

“She looked so hungry,” she said. “She was even hungrier than I was.”

“She looked so hungry,” she said. “She was even hungrier than I was.”

“She was starving,” said the woman. “Many’s the time she’s told me of it since—how she sat there in the wet, and felt as if a wolf was a-tearing at her poor young insides.”

“She was starving,” the woman said. “Many times since then, she’s told me how she sat there in the rain, feeling like a wolf was tearing at her poor insides.”

“Oh, have you seen her since then?” exclaimed Sara. “Do you know where she is?”

“Oh, have you seen her since then?” Sara exclaimed. “Do you know where she is?”

“Yes, I do,” answered the woman, smiling more good-naturedly than ever. “Why, she’s in that there back room, miss, an’ has been for a month; an’ a decent, well-meanin’ girl she’s goin’ to turn out, an’ such a help to me in the shop an’ in the kitchen as you’d scarce believe, knowin’ how she’s lived.”

“Yes, I do,” the woman replied, smiling more kindly than ever. “Well, she’s in that back room, miss, and has been for a month; and she’s going to turn out to be a decent, well-meaning girl, and such a help to me in the shop and in the kitchen that you wouldn’t hardly believe it, knowing how she’s lived.”

She stepped to the door of the little back parlor and spoke; and the next minute a girl came out and followed her behind the counter. And actually it was the beggar-child, clean and neatly clothed, and looking as if she had not been hungry for a long time. She looked shy, but she had a nice face, now that she was no longer a savage, and the wild look had gone from her eyes. She knew Sara in an instant, and stood and looked at her as if she could never look enough.

She walked over to the door of the small back parlor and spoke; a moment later, a girl came out and followed her behind the counter. It was actually the beggar girl, now cleaned up and dressed neatly, looking as if she hadn’t been hungry for a while. She seemed shy, but she had a pleasant face, now that she was no longer wild, and the fierce look had disappeared from her eyes. She recognized Sara instantly and stood there looking at her as if she could never get enough.

“You see,” said the woman, “I told her to come when she was hungry, and when she’d come I’d give her odd jobs to do; an’ I found she was willing, and somehow I got to like her; and the end of it was, I’ve given her a place an’ a home, and she helps me, an’ behaves well, an’ is as thankful as a girl can be. Her name’s Anne. She has no other.”[266]

"You see," the woman said, "I told her to come when she was hungry, and when she came, I'd give her some odd jobs to do; and I found she was willing, and somehow I started to like her; and in the end, I’ve given her a place to stay and a home, and she helps me, behaves well, and is as grateful as a girl can be. Her name’s Anne. That's all she has." [266]

The children stood and looked at each other for a few minutes; and then Sara took her hand out of her muff and held it out across the counter, and Anne took it, and they looked straight into each other’s eyes.

The kids stood and stared at each other for a few minutes; then Sara pulled her hand out of her muff and reached it across the counter. Anne took it, and they looked directly into each other’s eyes.

“I am so glad,” Sara said. “And I have just thought of something. Perhaps Mrs. Brown will let you be the one to give the buns and bread to the children. Perhaps you would like to do it because you know what it is to be hungry, too.”

“I’m so glad,” Sara said. “And I just thought of something. Maybe Mrs. Brown will let you be the one to hand out the buns and bread to the kids. You might want to do it since you know what it feels like to be hungry, too.”

“Yes, miss,” said the girl.

“Yes, ma'am,” said the girl.

And, somehow, Sara felt as if she understood her, though she said so little, and only stood still and looked and looked after her as she went out of the shop with the Indian gentleman, and they got into the carriage and drove away.[267]

And somehow, Sara felt like she understood her, even though she said so little. She just stood still and watched her as she left the shop with the Indian gentleman, and they got into the carriage and drove away.[267]

 


Scribner Illustrated Classics
for Younger Readers

Scribner Illustrated Classics for Kids

Stories which have been loved by young readers for several generations are included in the Scribner Illustrated Classics. They are all books of rare beauty and tested literary quality, presented in handsome format and strikingly illustrated in color by such famous artists as N. C. Wyeth, Maxfield Parrish, Jessie Willcox Smith, and others. No other series of books for youthful readers can compare with them; they make gifts of lasting value which will be cherished into adult years. They are to be found in one of two groups—the popular group, issued at a remarkably low price, and the Quality Group, published at a higher but still very reasonable price. Check over the following complete list. The volume you want will be available in one of the two groups.

Tales that have been cherished by young readers for many generations are part of the Scribner Illustrated Classics. These are all beautifully written books with proven literary quality, offered in a stunning format and vividly illustrated in color by renowned artists like N. C. Wyeth, Maxfield Parrish, Jessie Willcox Smith, and others. No other series for young readers compares to these; they make gifts of lasting value that will be treasured into adulthood. You can find them in one of two categories—the popular category, available at an impressively low price, and the Quality Group, published at a higher but still very reasonable price. Check the complete list below. The volume you're looking for will be available in one of the two categories.

By Robert Louis Stevenson DRUMS
DAVID BALFOUR By James Boyd
THE BLACK ARROW  
KIDNAPPED THE STORY OF SIEGFRIED
TREASURE ISLAND By James Baldwin
A CHILD’S GARDEN OF VERSES  
  THE CHILDREN’S BIBLE
  By Henry A. Sherman and
By Eugene Field Charles Foster Kent
POEMS OF CHILDHOOD  
  JINGLEBOB
  By Philip Ashton Rollins
By Jules Verne  
MICHAEL STROGOFF THE STORY OF ROLAND
THE MYSTERIOUS ISLAND By James Baldwin
TWENTY THOUSAND LEAGUES  
UNDER THE SEA THE LITTLE SHEPHERD OF
  KINGDOM COME
  By John Fox, Jr.
By Frances Hodgson Burnett  
LITTLE LORD FAUNTLEROY THE SCOTTISH CHIEFS
A LITTLE PRINCESS By Jane Porter
   
  WESTWARD HO!
By J. M. Barrie By Charles Kingsley
PETER PAN AND WENDY  
  GRIMM’S FAIRY TALES
   
& THE LAST OF THE MOHICANS
  By J. Fenimore Cooper
   
HANS BRINKER THE BOY’S KING ARTHUR
By Mary Mapes Dodge By Sidney Lanier
   
THE DEERSLAYER THE ARABIAN NIGHTS
By J. Fenimore Cooper  
  THE CHILDREN OF DICKENS
QUENTIN DURWARD By Samuel McChord Crothers
By Sir Walter Scott, Baronet.  
  THE WIND IN THE WILLOWS
SMOKY By Kenneth Grahame
By Will James  
  THE QUEEN’S MUSEUM AND
LONE COWBOY OTHER FANCIFUL TALES
By Will James By Frank R. Stockton

 

Transcriber’s notes: Spaces have been removed from contractions like “she ’s” and “you ’d”. Original spelling and hyphenation have been preserved. The illustrations have been moved slightly for reader convenience.

Transcriber’s notes: Spaces have been removed from contractions like “she’s” and “you’d.” Original spelling and hyphenation have been kept. The illustrations have been adjusted slightly for reader convenience.




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!